Birthright, Shapeshifters, TEEN, S1 COMPLETE, Epilogue, 2/2

Have A Roswell Conventional Couples fic? Post it here.
Post Reply
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Birthright, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Chapter 37

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!



CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN


December 11, 1999, 11:45 a.m.

Mescalero Indian Reservation





"You must know something!" Eddie's mother exclaimed in exasperation. "You were the last person to speak to him!"

"I already told you a million times, he wouldn't tell me where he was going," Eddie said.

"Then do you have any ideas?" his father asked. "Any at all?"

"I already told you a million times, I don't," Eddie said tersely. "How many times do I have to say the same thing before you believe me?"

More, Eddie thought, answering his own question as both parents once again started in on him. River Dog's disappearance last night had upset both of them so much that they'd stayed home, combing the village for information, for anyone who may have seen anything at all. But no one had, a combination of the fact that it had been late, dark, and River Dog hadn't wanted to be seen. When morning had come and his grandfather hadn't reappeared, his parents had gone into full out crisis mode.

"No cars or trucks are missing," his father was saying, "which means he probably went on foot. I'll round up some people to help look for him."

"On foot," his mother moaned. "Is he trying to kill himself?"

"Don't fret," his father soothed. "He can't have gotten far."

Don't count on it, Eddie thought. He'd watched his grandfather hike the forest to the cave, moving so fast that his own grandson had to hurry to keep up with him. And if the woods hadn't been his real destination, all he would have had to do was reach the road and hitchhike. He could be miles away by now.

A shadow moved outside, paused by the window, vanished. Eddie left his parents to their rescue planning and slipped outside, knowing that arguing with them would only make things worse. They had the entire village in an uproar, which may have been the point all along; if anyone came looking for River Dog, everyone would be in agreement that he wasn't here. He found Jackie waiting for him a few doors down.

"Rough morning?" she asked.

"Loud," Eddie clarified. "I assume you heard?"

"Everyone heard. I thought it was better if I didn't knock."

"Wise choice," Eddie sighed.

"So do you know where he went?"

Yes. "No," he answered. "And I'm glad I don't."

"But you know why he went, don't you?"

Eddie hesitated. "Let's just call it personal reasons, and leave it at that, shall we?"

"I can't leave it at that, Eddie. Because that 'personal reason' just came back."

"Who came back?" Eddie asked sharply.

"The boy," Jackie answered. "Not the one from last night, the one who was here the first time, the one with the girl who had the broken necklace. I saw them drive by in a black jeep."

Max, Eddie thought darkly. This was all his fault; if not for Max's big mouth, River Dog wouldn't have felt the need to leave, and Eddie wouldn't be catching crap from his parents. "Where are you going?" Jackie demanded when he turned abruptly and stalked away.

"Where do you think?" Eddie said tightly.

"Eddie, don't," Jackie begged, scrambling after him. "Don't get involved this time. Everyone will tell them River Dog's not here; just leave it at that."

"I don't want to leave it at that," Eddie said angrily. "I have a thing or two to say to that kid."

Jackie kept protesting, but it turned out they didn't have far to go. Only a short ways down the road, a black jeep came around the corner and pulled to a stop. Max and Liz climbed out just as Eddie reached them.

"You're not welcome here anymore," Eddie declared as the two spun around to face him.

"We just want to find out what happened," Max said.

"You told someone what you found here!" Eddie exclaimed. "River Dog is really angry!"

"It's really important that we talk to him about what he did to Michael," Liz said.

A small crowd was gathering. Eddie saw Jackie hanging back, her eyes wide. "He tested him," Eddie said. "Your friend didn't pass."

"What do you mean?" Max asked warily.

"That's all I know," Eddie said.

"That's not enough," Max declared. "I want to know exactly what River Dog did to him."

"He wants nothing to do with you," Eddie retorted. "You betrayed his trust, and that's something he won't forgive."

Eddie stiffened as Max grabbed him by the shirt and yanked him forward. "I don't want forgiveness!" he snapped. "I want answers before my friend dies!"

Eddie held Max's gaze as they stood nose to nose, the crowd pressing in all around them, every pair of eyes on Max. Liz looked alarmed, and behind everyone, Jackie had backed up further. Max released him but held his ground, not the least bit disturbed that he was surrounded by a dozen angry people. His eyes were locked on Eddie's, and as Eddie gazed into them, he caught a whiff of something dangerous percolating just beneath the surface, held barely in check.

"Max…Max," Liz said softly, one hand on the boy who looked ready to explode. "Michael's really sick, Eddie," she went on, "and we don't know what to do. We need River Dog."

Sick? Eddie looked from one to the other, confused. This was the second reference to illness, and it made no sense. River Dog hadn't said anything about anyone being sick, and if "Michael" was the boy who had been here last night, he'd been fine when he left.

"I'm sorry," Eddie said, "but he's gone."

"Then I'm waiting here until he comes back," Max said.

Max retreated to the jeep, folding his arms in front of himself and glaring at everyone around them. Liz hesitated, looking back and forth from Eddie to Max as though hoping Eddie would come up with a different answer before joining Max beside the jeep. The crowd was also looking back and forth, but their problem was curiosity, a curiosity he wasn't in a position to satisfy. After a brief nod to everyone, Eddie walked out of the crowd, passing Jackie, who followed him at a discreet distance.

"Eddie, what was that all about?" Jackie hissed, catching up with him when they were out of earshot.

"Not sure," Eddie said shortly. "I need to get out of here."

"Maybe we all need to get out of here," Jackie said, glancing back toward Max and Liz. "We can't just leave them there."

"We have to," Eddie said. "He's not leaving, and it wouldn't be wise to try and make him."

Jackie grabbed him by the arm, spun him around. "What's that supposed to mean? Is he dangerous?"

"He may be if we try and make him leave," Eddie said. "Look, I need to go," he added urgently. "I said some things…I was angry. I said some things I shouldn't have, and everyone's going to want to know what I meant. And I can't tell them."

Jackie raised an eyebrow. "Like what it was that kid 'found' here? And how River Dog 'tested' the other one? Because I'd like to know those things too, Eddie."

Eddie looked away. "Yeah. That. And I can't tell you either. I'm not sure you even want to know."

Jackie glanced back; the crowd was beginning to disperse. "My house," she said. "My grandmother is with my parents down at the carts. The house should be empty."

"Your house? That's the first place they'll look after mine."

"And I'll tell them you're not there," Jackie said. "Everyone still thinks we're not speaking to each other, remember? Come on."

They walked quickly, looking carefully around to be certain no one was watching before slipping in the back door of Jackie's house. "Thanks," Eddie said gratefully, sinking into a chair. "I know you didn't want to get involved with this, and here you've gotten involved twice now."

"Three times, if you count the one that made you mad," Jackie said dryly. "But enough times that I think I deserve a better explanation than…."

She stopped, her eyes widening, much wider than they'd been during the scuffle with Max. Eddie stared at her a moment before turning around to see what she was looking at, and what he found had him out of his chair in a big hurry. The strange man facing them only feet away looked like a perfectly normal white man; blue jeans, leather jacket, bald head, but there was something about him, something beyond the fact that he was here, in this kitchen, when he shouldn't be.

"Do…you know him?" Eddie whispered.

"She does not," the man answered before Jackie could. "And neither do you. I'm looking for River Dog. Where is he?"

Holy shit, Eddie thought as he felt Jackie stiffen beside him. River Dog's whereabouts seemed to be the question on everyone's mind, but this wasn't some teenager asking the question. "I…don't know," he stammered. "He's not here."

"Then where is he?"

"I don't know," Eddie repeated. "He left last night," he added hastily when the stranger took a small but clear step forward. "He didn't say where he was going."

"But you're his grandson," the stranger said. "You have an idea."

Eddie's heart began to pound so hard, he could have sworn it was visible through his shirt. How on earth did this man know that River Dog was his grandfather? This is why he left, Eddie thought. This is exactly why River Dog had left, because he knew what would be coming for him…and here it was. He felt Jackie's hand slip into his, grip it hard.

"I don't know where he went," Eddie said in a voice as firm as he could muster. "He didn't tell me, and that was the point. He didn't want anyone to know, and he didn't want me to have to hide anything."

The man paused, his head bowed as he looked at the floor as though considering this. Eddie waited, Jackie barely breathing beside him, hoping the fact that he didn't know anything would make whoever—whatever—this was go away, just as River Dog had hoped.

And then the man slowly, deliberately, looked up. Jackie gasped. Eddie's heart went from pounding to nearly stopping.

"With all due respect to your grandfather," the stranger said, "I still need to know where he is."

The tone was calm, deliberate, even courtly. All of which belied the fact that his eyes had gone completely, utterly black.




*****************************************************




Crashdown Café




"Order up!" the cook bellowed. "C'mon, kid, let's get a move on!"

Flustered, Alex jammed his pencil and pad in his pocket. "Sorry, can you hold on a sec? I'll be right back."

He fled quickly, leaving the table of four who had been waiting patiently for him to take their order with their mouths open. When he reached the window, the cook was scowling so deeply, it looked like his face hurt.

"See, the idea behind me making hot food is that you deliver it hot, or at least warm," the cook fumed. "I don't set these plates out here for decoration, you know. You're supposed to deliver them."

"You got mine?" a voice asked behind him.

"Yeah, I just don't have anywhere to put them," the cook groused. "This one hasn't picked up his orders yet."

The exceptionally grumpy Agnes looked Alex up and down like he was some sort of bug. "So load me up," she said in martyred tones. "I'm not getting in trouble because of him."

"I'm not trying to get anyone in trouble," Alex protested. "I'm just trying to help out a friend."

"A friend who walked out on her shift," Agnes sniffed. "I know Liz said she had to leave, but where's Maria?"

"Busy," Alex retorted. "Kind of like you were busy that night when all the orthodontists hit and you left Maria alone to take your break. Frankly, you owe her."

If looks could kill, the one Agnes shot him would have dropped him faster than that bullet had dropped Liz. Agnes's mouth set in a grim line as she loaded up both arms with an impressive number of plates and stormed off. Great, Alex thought. Another enemy. Just what he needed. He was batting zero today for sure.

"Not bad," the cook chuckled. "Maybe I was wrong about you, kid. Takes balls to tangle with that one."

Alex blinked. Okay, maybe not zero; just close. "Look, I'm really sorry," he said to the cook. "I've never done this before—"

"No, really?"

"—but I'm trying to learn fast," Alex finished, ignoring him. "I'd learn even faster with a little help."

"All right, all right," the cook sighed. "You've got four orders here. That's the most you can take in one go, so this'll be good practice—"

"Four?" Alex echoed incredulously. "How am I supposed to carry four plates?"

"One on each arm, one in each hand. One, two, three, four. You can count, can't you?"

"Of course I can count," Alex said crossly. "This isn't about math, it's about balance."

"Here, give me your arm," the cook coaxed. "One there and there. Now grab one with each hand. Roll your arms in toward each other a little so they support each other—not too much, or you'll spill everything, and…there! Off you go. Don't bump anything."

Terrified, Alex looked down at the four plates of steaming hot, greasy food and nearly fainted. Don't bump anything? How in the world was he supposed to get all this to the table, any table, without spilling it all? You can do this! he told himself fiercely. He was an honor student, for Christ's sake. He could handle AP Math, so he should be able to balance a few plates. Looking out at the restaurant, he spied his target table; mercifully, it was relatively close. Moving very slowly, he crept his way over, coming to a careful stop at the end of the table.

"Okay!" he said with completely false cheerfulness. "Let's see...here's the Galaxy Burger, and the Men in Blackberry pie…" One by one he divested himself of each plate, after which there was a brief pause, a flurry of confused looks…and then everyone exchanged plates with everyone else in a culinary version of a Chinese fire drill.

"Oh," Alex said, mortified. "Sorry."

"No harm done, son," one of the customers assured him. "Everything's here, it just needed…rearranging."

"Right. Thanks. Well…anything else I can get you?"

A bottle of ketchup later, Alex returned to the table of four who deserved a medal for their patience. That order was clipped to the turntable just as another one came up, this one only two plates, which felt like nothing after four. This time he managed to deliver the right plates to the right customers, after which a miracle occurred: There was a lull, with everyone seated either eating or having ordered, and no new customers in sight. Agnes was still glaring at him, the cook was his new best friend for having told her off, and Alex took advantage of the precious few free minutes to slip into the back and lean against the wall, absolutely exhausted. He'd honestly had no idea that waiting tables was so hard.

Penance, Alex thought, enjoying the cooler air in the back. Perhaps he should think of this as penance because God knows he had some penance to do. He still couldn't believe he'd blurted out what he'd blurted out back at the UFO Center, and he wouldn't be the least bit surprised if Isabel never, ever spoke to him again. He'd been over the moon when the most beautiful…well, "girl"…in school had talked to him for so long last night and then agreed to meet him this morning that he'd just lost his marbles. There was no other explanation for having said what he'd said. And then before he could make it right, Michael had gotten sick, and Isabel had yelled at him to leave them alone. In a funk, Alex had crossed the street to the Crashdown, meaning to unburden himself to Maria. But he hadn't been able to find her, and it wasn't until he'd spied her, harried and arguing with Agnes, that he realized why: They'd brought Michael here. He'd figured they'd bring him home or to the doctor, but how stupid was that? Michael was an alien; he couldn't go to the doctor any more than Max could, and his stepfather was a known lush. Sneaking into the back when Agnes wasn't looking, he'd found Maria just as she was heading upstairs.

"He's here, isn't he? Is he okay?"

"Yes…and no," Maria had answered, her face a mask of worry. "We don't know what's wrong. They don't know what's wrong."

"Okay, what can I do to help?" Alex had asked.

Maria's eyes had widened. "Oh, God, Alex, would you wait tables? We're gonna be up and down, and—"

"Say no more," Alex had instructed her firmly. "Where do you want me to start?"

Five minutes later, pencil and pad in hand, he'd walked into the restaurant absolutely delighted to be useful. He'd never waited tables in his life, but how hard could it be? Take the order, pass the order to the kitchen, bring the food to the table, get them anything else they needed, add up the bill, deliver it, move on. Piece of cake, right? Wrong, Alex thought heavily. It was downright embarrassing to find out how tough this was. Pre-calc was a breeze compared to waiting tables, plus it only left you with a headache, not sore feet, a sore back, and a headache. He'd made one friend, one enemy, he had no idea what was going on upstairs, or if Isabel would ever speak to him again…nope. Still batting zero, or darned closed to it.

Muffled voices floated down from upstairs. Alex peeked back into the restaurant; the lull continued, and he saw a chance to improve his dismal batting average. Climbing the stairs, he found the door at the top locked but the key still under the mat. The voices were clearer up here and coming from a room on the right.

"…I had a really high fever, and my mom had to put me in an ice bath," Maria was saying.

"This isn't the chicken pox, and he was fine," Isabel protested.

"Knock, knock," Alex said, poking his head in the door.

The look Isabel shot him was pure panic. "I thought you said you locked the door," she said accusingly to Maria.

"The key's always under the mat," Alex said hastily. "Hey, look, everything's going fine downstairs. I just wanted to come up…see if there's anything that I could do."

"Yes, there's something you could do," Isabel said in a ragged voice. "You can get out of here, both of you, and let me take care of Michael! God, he needs me right now, not strangers!"

Alex stiffened like he'd been slapped. He'd gone and done it again! Twice in one day had to be a record. But Maria didn't react, didn't say a word to either him or Isabel, merely ushered him outside and back downstairs, locking the door behind her and pocketing the key which had been under the mat.

"God, I...I'm sorry," Alex stammered. "I didn't mean to piss her off all over again, or to—"

"Alex, Alex; don't worry," Maria said soothingly. "It's not you. She was already mad at me, and then you showed up—"

"No, it was me," Alex said, anguished. "I…I did...said…something really stupid over in the UFO center right before Michael got sick, and Isabel got really mad at me...completely understandable, I know, but still—"

"It's okay," Maria said. "It's not your fault."

"How do you know that?" Alex demanded. "You don't even know what I said!"

"And I don't have to," Maria said. "Look, you just found out three of your classmates are aliens. That's enough to boggle anyone's mind, and it takes some getting used to. Give yourself a break; you'll get the hang of it. After what you've done for them, they owe you one hell of a lot of slack."

"But it was really stupid—"

"So?" Maria interrupted. "When I found out, I ran screaming into the road. Literally. I'm not proud of that, but that's what happened. Don't worry about Isabel; she'll get over it. Besides, she's got a much bigger problem on her mind now."

Alex glanced back up the stairs. "He's no better, is he?"

Maria shook her head. "No. Max and Liz went to see if they could find out how he got this way, so in the meantime, it's just us. I don't care what Isabel thinks, I am so grateful you're here. It means so much to me that you're willing to just pitch in like this, and when this is over, it will to her too."

The kitchen door opened abruptly, and the cook appeared. "Order up!" he told Alex enthusiastically. "I like this one," he added to Maria. "He's got stones."

Maria raised an eyebrow as Alex felt his face warming. "Oh, really?"

"Really," the cook answered. "Ask Agnes."

"Agnes giving you trouble?" Maria asked as the kitchen door swung closed.

"I've got it," Alex assured her. "Don't worry about me."

"Oh, I won't," Maria smiled. "I already knew you had stones."




*****************************************************



Mescalero Indian Reservation




Eddie's heart had given up trying to decide what to do; it had gone from pounding to nearly stopping and back again in such a short space of time that it seemed to have seized in a staccato, irregular rhythm. Jackie had slipped almost completely behind him, her hand gripping his so tightly that it was growing numb. The stranger's eyes were normal now, having been black only for a few seconds, but that had been plenty long enough to get the point across: This was a visitor. The question was, what kind?

"With all due respect," Eddie echoed in a voice that shook, "I told you, I don't know where River Dog is. He deliberately didn't tell me."

The visitor sighed a deceptively human sigh. "Then tell me what happened with…'Michael'," he finished, speaking the name with an edge to his voice. "He came here didn't he? When?" he added when Eddie nodded. "And with whom?"

"Last night," Eddie answered, deciding this was safe information to give, as River Dog hadn't told him not to. "And he was alone. Assuming that was 'Michael'. He wouldn't tell me his name."

"A brief burst of sanity," the visitor muttered. "Imagine that."

Eddie blinked; the visitor's tone was a dead ringer for that of his parents this morning, equal parts exasperation and disappointment. "He just said he was looking for River Dog," Eddie went on. "That's all. He was very insistent."

"Oh, I'll bet," the visitor said darkly. "And he went into the sweat, didn't he?"

"How did you know that?"

"Because he's ill," the visitor answered. "Was he ill when he left last night?"

"No," Eddie answered. "And he was only in there for a few minutes."

"So was I," the visitor said. "And I became so ill, I would have died if not for your grandfather."

Died…. Eddie's mind raced back to the stories River Dog had told him, over a month ago now. His grandfather claimed the visitor had saved his life and the life of his great-grandfather, Quanah…and at some point, River Dog had saved the visitor's. He'd never understood how River Dog could have saved a visitor's life or why that would have been necessary, and River Dog hadn't provided details, but no matter. A piece of the puzzle suddenly clicked into place.

"Are you…are you Nasedo?"

The visitor gave him a measured stare. "Where did you hear that name?"

"From my grandfather," Eddie answered. "And you haven't answered my question."

Silence. Behind him, Jackie had stiffened all over again. The visitor was eyeing him closely as though trying to decide whether to answer.

"I am the one your grandfather knew as 'Nasedo'," he said finally.

Eddie nodded slowly "Then I should tell you he kept his promise to you."

"I know," Nasedo answered. "And you helped him keep it. I saw you. At the cave. Even after River Dog told you to stay away from it."

"River Dog also told me Nasedo had enemies," Eddie said. "That's why he didn't tell me where he was going, in case an enemy came looking for him. How do I know you're not an enemy?"

Nasedo considered that for a moment before shrugging slightly. "I guess you don't."

Another long silence stretched. Eddie got the distinct impression that the next move was his as he watched Nasedo, who returned his stare with no malice, but offered nothing by way of proof of his identity. Then again, what did he have to offer? How could a visitor prove he was the same visitor who had been here forty years ago?

"My grandfather made a promise to you," Eddie said suddenly. "He promised to administer a test. What was that test?"

"If anyone came to him, he was to bring them far enough into the cave that they were in total darkness," Nasedo replied promptly. "They had to produce their own light. Only then was he to show them the markings on the wall."

Eddie felt himself sag slightly with relief. Granted it remained unnerving to have a visitor standing in front of him, but now the odds were good that this was the same visitor River Dog had trusted all those years ago. "I gather the first one who came passed the test," Nasedo went on. "And your grandfather showed him the markings."

"The boy passed," Eddie nodded. "The girl didn't. River Dog said she wasn't one of them."

"He was right," Nasedo agreed. "And did the boy show any recognition when he saw the markings?"

Eddie shook his head. "No. He was fascinated, but he didn't know what they meant. He seemed…."

"What?" Nasedo prompted.

"Really new at it," Eddie admitted. "He was upset that the cave painting didn't mean anything to him, as though he knew it should, but just couldn't remember. And he seemed surprised by the light he made, like he hadn't done that before, surprised and…winded. It seemed to take a lot of effort."

Nasedo said nothing. Eddie risked a peek at Jackie, who still looked scared, but was gazing intently at the visitor, who looked…disturbed? Disappointed? Upset, definitely, as though Max's behavior was not up to snuff. "I see," he said heavily. "What about Michael? Did he see the markings?"

"We were never anywhere near the cave," Eddie answered. "When he showed up asking for River Dog, grandfather said to bring him into the sweat, so I did. He was only in there about ten minutes before he left."

"And that's when it started," Nasedo murmured. "How was he afterwards?"

"Mad," Eddie said. "He wouldn't take 'no' for an answer when I told him River Dog wouldn't talk to him. He needed some convincing."

"No doubt," Nasedo said dryly. "But he wasn't visibly ill?"

Eddie shook his head. "No. Coughing, but not sick. And Grandfather was angry because he said Michael wasn't one of them, and he thought Max had told someone about this place after he'd warned him not to. He left last night because he was afraid others would come. He thought it was safer for everyone if he wasn't here."

Nasedo considered this in silence for a moment. "Here's the thing," he said finally. "Your grandfather was mistaken; Michael is one of us, which is why he's ill, likely the same way I was. It took longer to show up than it did with me, but I have to expect it will take the same course…and I almost died. I need your grandfather to help heal him."

"You need the healing stones," Eddie nodded. "I know where they are—"

"Healing stones will not be enough. I need your grandfather."

"Bu why?" Eddie asked, perplexed. "Grandfather said he helped you all by himself."

"He did. But that won't work this time, and I don't have time to explain why. I need to know where he is."

"And I told you, I don't know!" Eddie exclaimed in frustration. "I said the same thing to Max, and he's parked down there, waiting for grandfather to come back."

"As he should be," Nasedo said. "He will wait as long as it takes because he has no other options…but such is not the case with me."

The tone was calm, more statement than threat, but the meaning was unmistakable, and the atmosphere in the room changed abruptly. Everyone felt it, including Jackie, who shot Eddie an alarmed look. "I will ask you again," Nasedo said deliberately. "Where is your grandfather? You must know something of where he was headed when he left. I need to know where to start looking. A life depends on it."

Eddie looked back and forth from Nasedo to Jackie, the latter shaking her head ever so slightly, the former's expression making it clear that refusing to answer would result in something a good deal less pleasant than merely waiting like Max. River Dog had been certain that Michael was not a visitor, and it appeared he'd been wrong. He certainly wouldn't have wanted to put anyone's life in danger, but it appeared he had.

"If you find him," Eddie said warily, "what will you do with him?"

" 'Do with him'?" Nasedo repeated. "You think I would harm him? Why would I do that? Your grandfather is an ally."

"So was the man you killed. The one with the broken necklace, the necklace you gave him."

"Ah," Nasedo said softly. "Yes. James." He paused. "James was also an ally. But he threatened to expose me, and very soon after meeting me. In all the years I've known River Dog, he's never done that. He knows the value of discretion, as did his father, and he still does, as evidenced by the fact that he left; his absence would protect me as well as you. But the only enemy currently to hand is illness, and for that, I need your grandfather. I will find him without your assistance but I will find him faster with it, and speed is of the essence. I don't have much time."

He walked closer. Jackie backed up, but Eddie stood his ground as Nasedo came face to face with him, held his gaze. "For the last time…where is he?"




******************************************************




River Dog threw another log on the fire, the flames leaping and snapping. It was cold; he'd had to wait until the searchers, no doubt assembled by his son, had migrated to another section of the woods before starting a fire, and even now he was ready to abandon it at a moment's notice. Fortunately he'd brought provisions for several days, but he might have to visit his son in secret just to reassure him he lived and get him to call off the search. They must not find him. No one must find him. Too many were looking for him, and for all the wrong reasons. With a heavy sigh, he settled down on the ground…and gaped when he looked across the fire.

"When last we parted, you asked if you would ever see me again," said the man sitting across from him. "At the time, I would have said 'no'. And I would have been wrong."

River Dog leaned closer, peering through the smoke. "Nasedo?"




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Next week is Memorial Day weekend, so I'll post Chapter 38 on Sunday, June 5th. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Birthright, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Chapter 38

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT



December 11, 1999, 5 p.m.

Mescalero Indian Reservation





"You're a hard man to find," Nasedo said. "Very savvy of you to 'hide' so close to the village. No one would expect that."

River Dog gaped across the fire, unable to believe his eyes. The tone was calm, even conversational, not at all the kind one would use with someone they hadn't seen in years, never mind decades. "It hasn't been easy," he answered. "My son is very persistent." He leaned in closer, suspicious his eyes were playing tricks on him. "Is it really you after all this time?"

"It's me, old friend," Nasedo said quietly. "And it has indeed been a long time."

"You don't look a day older than when I last saw you," River Dog said wonderingly. "And not a bit different. Apart from the clothes, that is. I don't recall your tastes running toward leather."

Nasedo smiled faintly. "Different times, different styles. And I assure you, I am older. My life span is longer than yours, and I don't show age the way you do."

River Dog looked down at his hands, darkened with sun spots and a good deal stiffer than they used to be. "In that case, seeing me must be quite a shock. But you're not here to see me, are you? You could have done that many times."

Nasedo's eyes drifted to the fire. "Knowing me has consequences. Consequences which have recently washed up on your doorstep, as I understand it."

"They're early," River Dog said. "I understood you to mean that my grandchildren or even great-grandchildren would be the ones to fulfill my promise."

"Actually, they're late," Nasedo sighed. "But they're also early in the sense that they're young. They were supposed to be adults, not children."

"Which explains their lack of discretion," River Dog said. "The first one who came, the one who passed your test, has told someone what he found here. Either that, or an enemy approaches. Neither is good news."

"And neither is true," Nasedo said. "The one who came last night also belongs to me."

River Dog frowned. "He didn't react the way you did when he entered the sweat."

"Actually, he did, although he initially recovered," Nasedo answered. "But he sickened again today, and his illness resembles mine as far as I remember it, though it advances more slowly. I need your help to heal him."

River Dog stared at him, stunned. "I...I'm sorry. I had no idea…the stones," he finished. "That's why you're here. You need the stones."

"I have one of my own," Nasedo answered. "But I'll also need the others, and someone to help me wield them."

"I don't understand," River Dog said. "I was alone when I healed you, and had only one stone."

"I know how to take the energy from the stones and assist in my own healing," Nasedo explained.

"And they don't?" River Dog asked, puzzled. "Is this because they don't remember? When the first one who came looked at the cave drawing, he didn't recognize it."

"I'm afraid none of them do," Nasedo said heavily.

"How many are there?"

"Three, at the moment, plus allies who know their secret as you know mine."

"The girl," River Dog nodded. "Would that she had come with the second one; I may not have made such an error in judgment. I intended to intervene with the stones if he succumbed, but…" He paused. "So if he'd sickened in the sweat, I would not have been able to help him?"

Nasedo shook his head. "We're fortunate there was a delay."

"Indeed," River Dog murmured sadly.

"I don't blame you," Nasedo said softly. "You did exactly what I asked of you, and more; just being out here is an attempt to safeguard mine as well as yours. You were right to be wary of enemies, but none pursue them now. I know the stones work for your grandson as well as you; the three of us should be able to manage."

"My grandson? You think three would be needed?"

"I'm not sure," Nasedo allowed. "I've already tried to heal him myself and failed. Theoretically he should be able to assist, but that may well be something else 'forgotten'. I may have to do all the work for him, so the more energy we have, the better. It will be much like healing a human, and you'll recall it took both of us to heal your father."

River Dog was quiet for a moment. "Then it would appear you already have what you need. You have three charges, and they have allies. There should be more than enough energy there."

Now it was Nasedo's turn to stare. "You expect them to do the healing?"

"Why not?"

"Because they have no idea who they are or what's happening to them," Nasedo answered. "They don't remember."

"But they want to," River Dog said. "I watched the boy as he struggled to make sense of the cave drawings. It spoke to him, and he didn't know why. But he wanted to, which is why he came, why she came, why the sick one came."

"But—"

"Don't you want them to remember?" River Dog asked.

"Of course I do," Nasedo said in frustration. "But how will they even know what to do? They are unaware of my presence, and I wanted to avoid revealing myself because doing so will prompt a torrent of questions they're not prepared to hear the answers to."

"Then I will instruct them," River Dog said. "They have already met me."

"No," Nasedo said, shaking his head vigorously. "This is too important to leave to chance. What if they can't do it?"

River Dog took a stick and poked the fire, sending a shower of sparks into the air. "The raising of children is an odd vocation. Done correctly, it renders us unnecessary. They start out needing us for virtually everything, but our goal is to prepare them to not need us, to teach them how to survive once we are gone. In order for them to learn, they must take risks…and we must let them. We must allow them the opportunity to fail because that is the only way they will learn."

"They can't afford to fail," Nasedo protested. "If they fail, he dies."

"Should they fail, you will intervene, of course," River Dog said. "But what makes you so certain they will? You said they should be able to assist."

"But he wasn't," Nasedo argued. "I already tried."

"You only tried once," River Dog pointed out. "If I had abandoned my efforts the first time my children failed, they would never have made it to adulthood. If I had done for them what they could do for themselves, they would never have learned to do anything. "

"And if they die, they will never learn anything either!" Nasedo exclaimed, rising in frustration. "My primary job is to keep them alive at all costs."

"But for what purpose?" River Dog asked. "I don't pretend to know their destiny, but I am fairly certain no purpose will be served if they remain in the state they are now. They have the opportunity to heal one of their own and to learn more about themselves as they do so. You must give them that chance. You must allow them to become who they are in order for them to be of any use in the future, to themselves or anyone else."

Nasedo stared at him in consternation before plopping down on the log again. "What you're suggesting is…terrifying," he whispered.

River Dog nodded slowly. "I doubt there is a parent alive who would not agree that the raising of children is a terrifying experience, one that requires persistence and courage. The only question now is...do you have the courage?"




*****************************************************




Crashdown Café




Nine….

Isabel Evans stared at her watch, willing the hands to move. Only the second hand obliged, dragging along at a snail's pace, each tick barely moving it. She would have sworn it was taking much longer than the obligatory sixty seconds to complete one revolution. She'd already watched nine incredibly slow revolutions, and this last one seemed even longer.

Ten!

Times up! Isabel thought, grabbing the blanket and pulling it over Michael's shivering body. Having privately admitted there was sense in Maria's opinion that Michael needed to be cooled down, not warmed up, she'd removed the blanket for ten solid minutes to see if he'd improve. He hadn't, and watching him lie there, inexplicably sweating and shivering had been almost more than she could bear. Maybe he was too hot, but he sure looked cold, and leaving him uncovered was ripping her heart out while not helping him one bit. As she eagerly tucked the blanket around him, she spared a guilty thought as to whether she was happy about that. Desperate as she was for something to make Michael better, there was a tiny, selfish, and frankly embarrassing part of her that was glad Maria hadn't been right. Last night, when Michael had first gotten sick, it had been Maria who had convinced him to drink the water which had made him feel better…and that had rankled Isabel. There was her brother, so tight with Liz, and now here was Michael, famously solitary Michael, responding to someone else, not her. She had never felt so alone as she had last night, with Maria successful at pulling Michael back, and Max and Liz with their interrupted but apparently successful date. Max and Michael now both had someone else, but she didn't, and that had made Alex's phone call this morning more welcome than it would normally have been. It sucked to be alone, and as much as she wanted to help Michael, there was something just a little bit satisfying in knowing Maria's approach hadn't. At the moment, that is. If this went on much longer, even that tiny bit of light would go out fast.

Her phone rang. Isabel fumbled in her pocket and jabbed the button without looking at the display. "Hello?" she said breathlessly. "What? Oh. No, no, nothing's wrong, I...I was just expecting a call from my brother. What've you got?"

Isabel listened silently, closing her eyes as the voice on the other end went on. "Okay, well…thanks," she said heavily. "I really appreciate you looking that up for me. No, that's all I needed. I really appreciate it. Yeah, I know you'll take any excuse to stop doing homework, but I mean it. I'm nowhere near a computer right now, and…what? Yeah, I guess my mom might've known something, but I kind of wanted to leave the adults out of this if I could. Right. Okay…bye."

Isabel let out a slow, shaky breath as she ended the call and buried her head in her hands. She'd been so hoping it was Max, with an explanation and a solution. Running off to the Indian reservation was just exactly the kind of thing Michael would have done, so she hadn't been surprised when Max had called earlier to report that Michael had indeed been there. But River Dog wasn't there, no one seemed to know why Michael was sick, and Max had hunkered down to wait. Desperate for information and unwilling to leave Michael for even a second, she'd pressed a friend into service to do a bit of searching on the subject of fever, something she knew nothing about. The bad news was that high fevers could be dangerous and needed to be lowered, usually by cooling the patient, and the danger level for fevers began at 105 degrees, well below the 112 degrees that Michael had reached and probably surpassed hours ago. The danger level for humans, Isabel corrected silently. None of them were human, so there was no telling how high one of their fevers could go, or what would happen to them if it did. The good news was that fevers usually "broke", or self-corrected, once the threat they were intended to fight had been beaten back sufficiently. Given their usually picture-perfect good health, there was a good chance that Michael would be able to fight off whatever was causing this. God, I hope so, Isabel thought, taking hold of his much too warm hand again. C'mon, Michael. Fight it off.

The door opened behind her, and the smell of food wafted in. A moment later, Maria appeared at her side with a plate and a bottle.

"Hey," she said quietly. "You should eat. Um, I didn't know how much you like, so…"

Isabel felt her face growing warm. She'd treated both Maria and Alex horribly, so the last thing she deserved was room service, never mind Tabasco. "Thank you," she said quietly, setting the plate and bottle off to one side. The smell was actually making her nauseous, but she wouldn't have admitted it for the world.

"I care about him too, you know," Maria said.

"I know you do," Isabel answered. "But Max and Michael are all I have. And if I lose them…"

"You won't," Maria said.

Isabel's next words died in her throat as Michael suddenly started convulsing, heaving and falling on the bed. "What's happening?" Maria exclaimed as Isabel grabbed Michael by the shoulders.

"I don't know," Isabel said in panic, trying to hold him down. "I don't know! He's too strong; he'll hurt himself. Go get Alex. Michael!" she shouted, trying vainly to hold him still as Maria ran out of the room. "Michael, it's me! It's Isabel! Michael, please…please don't…oh, God," she moaned, literally laying on top of him as he wrenched from side to side. "Michael, please don't…Michael…"

Hot tears welled up in her eyes, and she squeezed them shut as he continued to thrash, clinging to him desperately like a drowning person clings to a log. And then suddenly it got easier to hang on, and she opened her eyes to find Alex right next to her.

"Roll him over," he instructed calmly. "Roll him on his side. C'mon, trust me—I've been in enough wrestling holds in gym class to know that it's harder to move that way. Let go," he coaxed when she hesitated. "I've got him."

Slowly, Isabel loosened her grip and slipped off. It wasn't hard; Michael was still thrashing. But the thrashing slowed considerably when Alex rolled him on his side, subsiding into minor jerking as he lay in a fetal position, his arms still wrapped tightly around himself, murmuring something unintelligible under his breath.

"Okay, that's…better," Maria said uncertainly.

"A lot better," Alex agreed. He looked up at Isabel, who was still crouched over Michael, tensed like a cat waiting to spring. "Are you okay?"

Isabel opened her mouth to answer, then settled for a silent nod; if she even so much as tried to say something out loud, she was positive she'd burst into tears. Lowering herself slowly back into the chair beside the bed, she swiped a hand across her face which came away black; her mascara was running, not to mention she had large wet spots on her shirt where Michael's sweat had soaked through. A hand appeared holding a tissue, and Isabel took it without a word.

"I take it he's getting worse?" Alex said.

"Well, that was certainly 'worse'," Maria sighed, taking a seat on the end of the bed. "He hadn't been getting any better, but he also wasn't getting worse...until now."

"Maybe this is a dumb question," Alex said, "but if Max could heal Liz's gunshot wound, couldn't he do something with this?"

"He tried," Maria said. "That was the first thing he did when we got him up here. No dice."

"Damn," Alex murmured. "What about Max and Liz? Did they find out anything?"

"They called and said Michael had been to the reservation last night," Maria answered. "But he was fine when he left, and River Dog wasn't there to talk to, so they were going to wait until he got back."

"Which is…when?"

Maria shook her head. "You got me."

Michael had now settled into a gentle twitching pattern, and Alex watched him in silence for a moment. "Okay, at the risk of making a fool out of myself for the second time today, I'm just gonna throw this out there…maybe it's time we brought in some help."

"What kind of help?" Maria asked warily.

"Well, maybe it's time we told a parent, or someone who might know something else we could try."

"They can't tell anyone," Maria protested. "The FBI was sniffing around them, for heaven's sake. Telling someone could mean he dies."

"And not telling someone could mean the same thing," Alex pointed out. "What about your parents?" he asked Isabel. "I know you said they don't know, but could you tell them in an emergency? Because this sure looks like an emergency."

"Did you hear me?" Maria demanded. "I just told you—"

"I'd love to tell Mom," Isabel whispered.

Both of them stared at her. "What?" Maria said.

"I'd love to tell my mother," Isabel repeated. "I'd give anything to have her here right now, and if it were Max, I would. But it's Michael, and…"

"She hates Michael," Maria finished sadly.

Isabel nodded miserably. "She'd probably think he was on drugs, or something."

"Do we know that he isn't?" Alex asked. "What I mean is, we don't know what happened," he added hastily when they both glared at him. "He may have ingested something he shouldn't have. Not a drug, exactly, but just something that doesn't agree with him for…other reasons."

"Like because he's not human?" Maria suggested.

"Yeah…that," Alex said uncomfortably, glancing down at Michael. "At least he's calmed down."

"For now," Maria said doubtfully, checking her watch. "But our shift is finally over, so we can stay up here."

"Let's give him some more water," Isabel said suddenly. "That helped him before."

"Good idea," Maria agreed. "I'll get it."

"No; I will," Isabel said. "Be right back."

She escaped into the hallway and headed for the bathroom. God, that had been frightening. Maybe it was time to give Maria's ice bath idea a try. She would do absolutely anything to keep that from happening again, no matter whose idea it was. "Roll him on his back," she instructed when she returned to the bedroom. "And prop him up so he doesn't choke. C'mon, Michael," she murmured, holding the glass up to his lips. "Drink something. Just a little. C'mon…"

Michael was still murmuring softly, that weird, sing-songy chant he'd mumbled before, and some of the water went into his mouth only to roll right back out again. "Drink some water," Isabel insisted, more forcefully this time. "You'll feel better. Michael…Michael…damn it!" she exclaimed as water spilled out, soaking his shirt. "Maria, make him drink."

"Wait, how am I supposed to do that?" Maria asked.

"You did the other night," Isabel said desperately. "Please. Just try."

Maria took the glass from her and held it up to Michael's lips. "Drink something," she commanded, though with less authority than she'd used last night. "Swallow…swallow…"

But Michael didn't swallow. Instead, he abruptly started thrashing again, the chanting growing louder as he knocked the glass of water right out of Maria's hand and they hung on for dear life just to keep him on the bed. "Roll him over!" Alex exclaimed.

It took all three of them, but they finally managed, Isabel holding him in a fierce hug as she squeezed her eyes tightly shut to keep from crying. Her phone rang, and she ignored it, unwilling to let go even for a second. It seemed to take forever, but Michael finally lapsed into less violent twitching and shaking. Isabel still held him in a death grip, but Maria let go and grabbed Isabel's phone off the nightstand.

"That was Liz," she said despairingly. "She didn't leave a message."

"Call her back," Alex suggested.

"Right," Maria said, punching buttons, pacing back and forth, muttering, "C'mon, pick up. C'mon…what?! Voicemail? What the…Liz, what gives?" Maria said angrily into the phone. "You just called us, like, sixty seconds ago, so where are you now? Michael's getting worse, and we're out of ideas." She clicked the phone off, even the click sounding frustrated. "Let me go get my phone," she said. "She might be trying me too, and it's in my locker…"

She stopped dead in her tracks, staring at Michael. "What's wrong?" Alex asked.

"Isabel?" Maria whispered. "Don't freak, okay, but…what is that?"

Isabel, who had barely been listening, followed her gaze. Maria was looking at Isabel's right hand which was behind Michael's back, and as she raised it, she dragged along a mass of white, sticky threads.




******************************************************




Mescalero Indian Reservation





Max Evans drummed his fingers on the steering wheel, gazing out across the dark reservation, lost in thought. They'd retreated to the jeep when darkness fell and it had gotten colder. It didn't offer much in the way of protection, but it was better than nothing.

"What's this?" Liz said after he'd shrugged off his jacket and draped it across her shoulders.

"You were shivering," Max said.

"I'm not cold," Liz protested. "Not really," she added unconvincingly. "Just a little, not…" She stopped, blushing, as her stomach let out a loud growl.

"Cold and hungry," Max sighed. "I'm not much of a friend, am I?"

"Don't be silly," Liz protested. "I'll be…"

Her stomach growled again, a long, drawn out one this time that made her look away. "When was the last time you ate?" Max asked. "Breakfast?"

Liz hesitated, then reluctantly nodded. "I kinda doubt there's a McDonald's anywhere nearby," Max said, leaning over and popping the glove compartment open. "Will this do?"

"What's this?" Liz asked, staring at the bar he'd handed her.

"Protein bar. I keep a bunch in the jeep in case Michael gets hungry. His foster dad isn't big on meals."

"Then I shouldn't eat it," Liz said, putting it back in the glove compartment only to hear her stomach growl again.

"Liz, eat it," Max said gently. "It probably doesn't taste like much, but it's better than nothing, and small thanks for sitting out here with me all day. Which I appreciate by the way. It's bad enough going through this, but going through it with you makes it a lot less bad."

"Like I'd leave you out here by yourself," Liz said. "But thanks."

Max smiled sadly as she tore the wrapper open. "Not much to thank me for. All I've managed to do is freeze you and starve you, and get Michael sick."

"How do you figure this is your fault?" Liz asked. "We know Michael came here last night. And he came after promising he wouldn't, after promising he'd wait."

"And I thought he'd wait," Max murmured. "Guess not."

"Well, he should have," Liz said. " You only asked him to wait a few hours, and he didn't. That was his decision. Why do you always think it's your fault, Max? Why do you always think you're the one responsible for what everyone else does?"

Max was quiet for a long time, pondering that. "I don't know," he said finally. "I just am. I know I am. I don't know why, or how I know, but I know that, somehow, the buck stops with me."

"Someone's been reading the history assignment," Liz teased. "But remember, FDR was president, and you're not. Don't worry. River Dog has to come back sometime. He lives here."

"But even when he does, there's no guarantee he'll know what's wrong with Michael," Max said. "We just came here because Michael said his name. River Dog may not have anything to do with this at all. And if that's the case…I'll have to make a decision."

"What do you mean?"

"I'll have to do something," Max said. "We'll have to tell someone about us just to get him some help."

"Tell someone?" Liz repeated. "Someone like…who?" She watched him closely, and Max looked away. "Max? Tell who? Who are you thinking of telling? Wait…you're not…you're not thinking of telling the FBI, are you?"

Max shrugged helplessly. "I'll have to do something. Maybe they know more about us than we do. Maybe they'd know how to help him. Maybe if I turned myself in, they would—"

"Max, no," Liz said firmly. "No one's turning themselves in. Okay, look, I'm going to call them again and see what's going on. Last time I called he wasn't better, but he also wasn't worse. Hang on…" She stuffed the crumpled wrapper into one pocket while pulling out her phone with the other. "I'm not getting any bars," she said after a moment. "Maybe the reception's better outside."

They climbed out, the cold air making it clear that the jeep was indeed better than nothing, leaning against it as she dialed, waiting. "Let me try Maria," Liz said after a minute. "Isabel didn't pick up."

Several passes later, Liz looked at her phone in frustration. "They're not answering."

"We should get back," Max said.

But something had caught Liz's attention, and a moment later, Max heard it too: A low, slow chant, much like Michael's feverish mutterings.

"That's what Michael's been saying over and over," Liz said.

"It's coming from that tent," Max said.

Curious now, they walked toward the tent, completely missing the figure which stepped from the shadows to follow them.




******************************************************




"I'm sorry," Jackie said, "but I haven't seen him."

"Are you sure?" Eddie's mother asked. "We heard there was some sort of confrontation in the village. Someone said they saw him talking to you."

"I don't know anything about that," Jackie said, "And Eddie and I haven't exactly been getting along recently. But if I see him, I'll tell him you're looking for him."

Jackie closed the door as Eddie's mother reluctantly accepted that and walked away, wondering how much longer she could keep this up. Her own parents would be back soon, and Eddie would have to find another hiding place. She found him around the corner, watching out the side window as his mother walked away.

"I'm sorry," he said quietly.

"For what?"

"For dragging you into this. That's exactly what you said you didn't want."

"Well…I'm not exactly 'in' it," Jackie said. "I'm just saying I don't know where you are."

"You're just lying," Eddie corrected.

Jackie shrugged slightly. "I prefer to think of it as 'not sharing'."

" 'Not sharing'?" Eddie repeated ironically. "So you're 'not sharing' where I am. Or the fact that you were there this afternoon when Max showed up. Or that you've gone out twice already to find out what's going on."

"Okay, so I'm 'not sharing' several things," Jackie said dryly. "Your point?"

"Is that I'm the one in trouble," Eddie sighed. "I shouldn't be getting you in trouble too."

"But I'm not in trouble," Jackie said. "No one knows you're here. Besides, why should you be in trouble? You didn't do anything wrong."

"I dare you to try and sell that to my parents," Eddie said, sinking into a chair, staring at his hands, which worked in his lap. "So is he still there?"

"Yep. Still waiting by his jeep with that girl."

"And grandfather?"

"Still out there."

"What a mess," Eddie muttered, rubbing both eyes with his hands. "This is not gonna end well."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean grandfather's gone, Max will sit there until hell freezes over waiting for him to come back, I have no idea when he'll be back, or even if he'll be back—"

"He'll be back," Jackie said.

"And what on earth makes you say that?" Eddie demanded. "I just sent God-knows-what into the forest after him! And it sounds like that kid last night really was an 'other', and he's sick, which means grandfather was not only wrong, he might have done something that made him sick. What if Nasedo blames River Dog? What if he does something to him—"

"He won't," Jackie said calmly.

Eddie stared at her in disbelief. "And you know this…how?"

Jackie was quiet for a moment, gazing out the window. It had grown dark a good hour ago, and the chanting from tonight's sweat drifted in the open window. "I wasn't supposed to be there," Jackie said. "At the carts, I mean, when the girl came with the broken necklace. My mother was going to work that night, but she wasn't feeling well."

Eddie blinked. "Okay. But what does that have to do with anything?"

"I'm getting there," Jackie said. "After the whole thing with your grandfather, and my grandmother, and all the talk that churned up in our house, I started thinking about all the stories we heard as children. Not just the standard ones about skinwalkers and such, but the local ones, the ones specific to our village."

"The ones about the 'visitor'," Eddie murmured.

"Exactly. Some people said he was a demon, some said a god, but those were never the people who actually knew him. The few left who actually knew him never said much of anything about him one way or the other, and I always wondered why. I always wondered what the truth of it was." Jackie paused. "And now I know. Now I've met him myself. I'm not sure what I was expecting, but I sure wasn't expecting that."

"Me neither," Eddie agreed. "Whenever I pictured Nasedo, the last thing that came to mind was a bald guy in a leather jacket."

Jackie shook her head. "Not that. Visitor stories date back to the '47 crash, so he's been around a long time, and he'd have to wear whatever clothes fit the time and place. He scared the hell out of me when he first showed up, but then I realized he just sounds so…ordinary. He's knows the kid waiting for River Dog, he's worried about the sick kid, he's exasperated with both of them. He sounds like a frustrated parent, not a demon."

"Yeah, but a frustrated parent with how many kids?" Eddie asked. "How many more of these teenagers are there?"

"If you're thinking invasion, I wouldn't," Jackie advised. "If this is an invasion, it's got to be the lamest one on record. What interests me is why these kids are looking for your grandfather. Don't they know why they're here? Why aren't they talking to Nasedo?"

"Good questions, all," another voice said. "But they must wait for another time."

Eddie leaped to his feet. River Dog stood in the kitchen doorway like he'd never been gone, like half the village wasn't out looking for him. "Grandfather!" he exclaimed. "You're all right!"

"Of course I'm all right," River Dog said. "Why wouldn't I be?"

"He was here," Eddie said. "Nasedo came looking for you—"

"I know. He found me. And now we have work to do. The boy from last night is ill, and I'm the one who sickened him. We need the stones. You'll have to bring them to the cave because I can't go back to the house without being discovered."

"I can't either," Eddie said. "I've been holed up here all day."

"We need the stones," River Dog insisted, "and the stones are at the house. If we can't—"

"I'll get them," Jackie said suddenly.

"No," Eddie said. "You've done enough already."

But River Dog was giving her an appraising stare. "She would not raise suspicion."

"We can't drag her into this," Eddie argued. "This is our—"

"I'm already in it," Jackie broke in. "We settled that. And he's right; if either of you go anywhere near your house, you're never leaving it again, at least not without company."

"What about your grandmother?" Eddie asked. "She won't exactly be thrilled if she finds out you helped a visitor."

"She won't find out," Jackie said. "I'm not going near the cave; you can wait for me in the woods. Then it's up to you."

"Agreed," River Dog said. "We need her," he continued when Eddie began to protest again. "The others will be back within the hour. You must be ready to guide them to the cave, and it's very important that no one from the village sees them."

"Or they'll take sides," Jackie nodded. "Just like they did the last time."

"That could happen anyway," Eddie warned. "And if you do this, you've chosen a side. Are you sure you want to? Because if you walk away, I won't blame you. This isn't your problem."

Jackie looked from Eddie's concerned expression to River Dog's passive one. "Tell me what you need and where to find it. I'll do the rest."




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 39 next Sunday! :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Birthright, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Chapter 39

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE


December 11, 1999, 10:00 p.m.

Mescalero Indian Reservation





"Head's up! There's a hill coming."

Great, Alex thought wearily, struggling to put one foot in front of the other and hang onto the tarp which held Michael at the same time. All around him everyone else was struggling too, breathing hard as they trekked as quickly as they could toward…well, toward wherever they were going. He still didn't know.

The ground rose abruptly. He heard the sharp intake of breath as they started up the hill, felt the convoy slow as footing became more perilous. There were six of them, three on each side of the tarp; their tour guide, a young Indian named Eddie, he of the hill warning, was in the lead opposite Max, Isabel and Liz were in the middle, and he and Maria brought up the rear. She wasn't doing so well from the sounds of things; her breath was coming in sharp, short gasps, and she was starting to sway from side to side, unable to keep a straight line as they lurched up the incline. Between them the tarp which held Michael swayed also, swinging sideways first this way, then that, as they inched upward at a snail's pace, his calves screaming, his arm aching, his fingers frozen in a clench. Jesus, but this hill felt like it was the size of Mount Rushmore…

Then there were gasps that sounded like happy gasps, and a minute later, the ground leveled off. "Set him down," Eddie called, perhaps sensing that his troops were at the ends of their various ropes. "Take five."

"Make it three," Max's voice said.

Alex set Michael down as gently as he could and flopped on the ground beside him, not caring where he landed just as long as he wasn't standing, walking, or hanging onto something. Across from him Maria did the same, only a silhouette in the darkness, but even that silhouette managing to look exhausted. It was cold out here, and damp, which made it feel even colder, but he was sweating like a pig, the t-shirt beneath his jacket thoroughly wet. This morning he'd been all aglow with the discovery of alien life and what that could mean; unfortunately he'd discovered it could mean some rather unsavory things, such as coming down with something no one could identify and for which help could not be safely sought. Which is how they'd come to find themselves here, in a cold forest in the dark of night heading God knew where in an effort to bring Michael back. Whatever this "River Dog" was going to do had better work because, if it didn't, they were out of ideas.

Not that we ever really had any to start with, he amended silently, resting his head on his pulled-up knees. Other than the Maria/Isabel bickering about cooling him down versus warming him up, no one really had a clue what to do for Michael, and that had only intensified when the "threads" appeared, sticky white tendrils which had started as wisps on his skin and hair and, over the course of a couple of hours, grown to encase his entire body in a thick, white weave that resembled a killer spider's web. He'd had to physically remove Isabel from the room when it had started, so distraught had she been, and she'd only just ventured back inside when Max and Liz had returned with the only ray of hope so far. He knew she was embarrassed to be out in the hallway when Maria was inside with Michael, but it turned out Maria was made of sterner stuff than Isabel. The news that River Dog had instructed them to bring Michael to the reservation had drawn attention away from Isabel's weakness and refocused it on one of her strengths: planning. It had taken a good deal of planning to figure out how to get Michael out of the second floor of the Crashdown and into the jeep without being seen, involving tarps, lookouts, and some frantic hand washing as those who lifted Michael onto said tarp found their hands covered with sticky white gunk. The ride to the reservation had been a welcome break as Max, Isabel, and Liz had taken Michael in the jeep while he and Maria had ridden in the Jetta. But the respite ended when they reached the reservation and were met by a worried Eddie, who hustled them away from the village as quickly as possible lest they be seen. And then the long walk had begun over dark, uneven ground, Michael swaying on the tarp between them. It was a good thing Eddie knew where he was going. They would have walked into more than a few trees if he hadn't.

"I'm glad you decided to come."

Alex raised his head. He could see a bit better now, could see that the others had pulled away, leaning against nearby trees, not moving, trying to rest. Maria was right where he'd left her, directly across from him, her knees pulled up like his.

" 'Decided' to come? I really don't think I had a choice," Alex said.

"Of course you did."

"No, I didn't," Alex insisted. "Especially when I found out this involved carrying him to Timbuktu. Max and I were the only guys around until we got here and Eddie decided to help."

A low chuckle came from Maria's silhouette. "Right. Because everyone knows girls are weaklings."

Alex felt the blood rush to his face even in the cold forest. Honestly, what was with him today? He couldn't stop putting his foot in his mouth no matter what he did. "I…I didn't mean it like that," he stammered. "I wasn't…I didn't…I just meant that it didn't seem right to, you know, leave at the worst possible time, when there was heavy lifting involved—"

"Alex, relax," Maria said. "I was joking. Besides, you're right; I've never carried anything this heavy in my life, never mind schlepped it for miles. Thank God you were smart enough to nix the blanket. And put handles in the tarp."

"Max didn't seem to think so," Alex said doubtfully.

"Max is lucky you didn't run for the hills ages ago," Maria said firmly. "He just wasn't thinking. He's too close to it. So is Isabel; that's why she couldn't come in the room when Michael was…you know. We may be 'only human', but we're propping them up right now. Don't forget that."

"Right," Alex murmured, recalling Max's consternation when he'd argued forcefully that carrying Michael in a blanket was a bad idea; it would slip out of everyone's hands, and if set on the ground, moisture would soak through. Liz had then suggested a tarp, and Alex had cut handles around the edges, lining them with heavy packing tape so they wouldn't tear because a tarp would be difficult to hold onto also. He hadn't bothered to check with anyone about the handles, but Eddie had noted them appreciatively when he'd seen them struggling and joined the cavalcade. Alex had said nothing, but Maria had promptly proclaimed them his idea. Max had looked startled; Isabel hadn't even noticed.

"So do you know where we're going?" Alex asked.

"Haven't a clue," Maria answered. "Actually, I don't much care where we're going; I'd just like to know when we'll get there. My arms are killing me. You'd think with six people, this would be a piece of cake."

"Well, you know what they say," Alex said. " 'There's no weight like dead weight'." He paused. "Oh, God…I did it again, didn't I? I didn't mean…I'm sure he's not…"

"He isn't," Maria said. "The one good thing about carrying him is that I feel him moving sometimes. I don't know what's going on, but he's not dead."

"I'm sure this 'River Dog' wouldn't have told Max to bring him all the way out here if there wasn't something he could do," Alex assured her. "And Max didn't say anything about it being that bad. Neither did Liz."

"They didn't say much of anything," Maria replied. "I should have made Liz ride with us so we could have gotten some information out of her. Now I'm too tired to even get up and ask."

Alex glanced around their fellow silhouettes. "Maybe she's not the one to ask."

"What do you mean?" Maria asked.

"Hang on," Alex whispered.

He rose to his feet slowly, his legs complaining. His feet made crunching noises on the ground as he walked past Isabel and Liz, who were just sitting there breathing hard, and then Max, whose silhouette turned ever so slightly away from him. His target was up ahead, the only one not winded.

"Hey," Alex said, crouching down beside Eddie.

"Hey," Eddie's voice came, low and guarded.

"Look, thanks for helping us out," Alex said, deciding to use the psychologist's trick of beginning with a positive. "We really needed another pair of hands."

"No problem," Eddie said tonelessly.

"So…where exactly are we going?" Alex asked, coming to the point.

"We're almost there."

"Almost where?"

"Where we're going. I'm not just saying that," Eddie added. "I kept you all going until we'd cleared the hill because I knew that would be the hardest part. It's not far now. Five, maybe ten minutes walk."

"Yeah, but where…" Alex stopped, remembering something. "Are we going to the cave?" he said suddenly. "The one with those weird symbols on the wall?"

The shadow of Eddie's head swung toward him. "You know about that?"

"Uh…yeah," Alex said uncertainly.

Eddie gave a soft snort. "Of course you do. Everyone and their mother knows about that. Are you a visitor?"

"What? Me? No, I'm just…" Alex stopped, suddenly worried. "Does this mean I'm going to be 'tested' and wind up like Michael?"

"Beats me. I'm not the one who does the testing."

"Well, that's…reassuring," Alex said doubtfully. "I just wanted to know—"

"So who is a visitor?" Eddie broke in. "I know Max is, and apparently the one we're carrying. Any more?"

Alex hesitated, glancing at the still shapes sitting nearby. "Isabel," he whispered, nodding toward one of the shapes. "It's Max, Michael, and Isabel. Those three. The rest of us are…human. But we're all friends," he added quickly. "It's not an 'us' versus 'them' thing. We're all a group."

"Good to know," Eddie said, a touch of irony in his voice. "And yes, we're going to the cave. I guess it's okay to tell you that since you know about it already. We need to get going if we're going to get there in time."

"In time for what?" Alex asked.

"In time to save your friend."

" 'Save' him?" Alex echoed. "Don't you mean 'help him', or 'cure him'?"

"Call it whatever you want," Eddie said, brushing off his jeans as he climbed to his feet. "All I know is that if we don't get there fast enough, your friend could die."

Die. Alex froze for a second before walking numbly back toward Maria. "Everybody up!" Eddie called just as he reached his side of the tarp. "Let's go!"

"What'd he say?" Maria whispered as everyone clambered to their feet.

"We're going to the cave," Alex answered.

"Makes sense. What else did he say?"

"Nothing."

" 'Nothing'? You two were talking way longer than it took to just say 'cave'. C'mon, give! What else did he say?"

Alex slipped his hand into the crudely cut tarp handle, his fingers making it clear they didn't appreciate being clenched once again. "Everything's going to be all right, Maria. We're almost there. Just walk."



******************************************************



Thoroughly exhausted, Liz Parker leaned against a tree and closed her eyes, simultaneously grateful for the break and scared to death to be taking it. She wasn't the only one; Max was several yards away, but even from this distance, she could sense the fear coming off him in waves. Behind her, Maria and Alex were talking quietly, probably comparing notes and trying to figure out what was going on. She deliberately hadn't ridden in the Jetta because she didn't want to answer their questions, didn't want to let on that she knew more than she was letting on. Isabel hadn't exactly been thrilled when she'd climbed into the jeep beside Max, but he'd given her a grateful look. With Isabel in the back with Michael, he was all alone up front, and he was scared. She could sympathize; she was scared too. Since she'd met Max, she'd been scared more times than she'd ever been in her life, but nothing held a candle to this.

When River Dog had found them beside the tent with all the chanting, they had both been alarmed at what he'd said: Bring him here. We may not have much time. That had sent them running with River Dog on their heels, peppering them with questions even as he urged them on. By the time they'd reached the jeep, they'd managed to impart Michael's symptoms, but it was his last question which had caught their attention and confused them the most.

"Has he cocooned yet?"

She and Max had looked at each other, completely flummoxed. Cocooned? What in God's name did that mean? "Like I said," Max had repeated slowly, "he has a fever, his eyes are white, and he's chanting just like the men in that tent. He's basically unconscious, but…that's it."

Much to their surprise, River Dog had relaxed. "Good," he'd said approvingly. "Then he's not too far gone. Bring him here as quickly as possible, along with as many people as you can trust. I'll have someone meet you."

"Wait," Max had called. "What did you mean? What's 'cocooning'?"

"Explanations can wait," River Dog had answered. "There is no time to waste. Bring him here as quickly as possible."

River Dog had melted into the darkness, and she and Max had climbed into the jeep and floored it, feeling marginally better but uncertain if they should. While River Dog hadn't said what was wrong with Michael or what had caused it, he did seem to know what to do about it and clearly was hopeful that he'd be successful. After a long afternoon spent wandering the reservation or waiting in the jeep, tense with worry, that was welcome news. On the other hand, this talk of "cocooning" was worrisome, making them wonder if River Dog was all there. In some ways she almost wished he wasn't because, if he was, that meant "cocooning" was some future step in Michael's condition that she was willing to bet had nothing to do with pretty butterflies. But whatever was happening to Michael was clearly bad news, so discovering River Dog wasn't playing with a full deck when he was their only hope wouldn't be good news either. She and Max had ultimately decided to shelve the question of "cocooning" for later and enjoy whatever twist of fate had sent River Dog back only minutes before they were planning to leave.

And then they'd arrived back at the Crashdown. She'd entered the spare bedroom ahead of Max, so she hadn't been able to see his face, but she hadn't needed to; she'd heard him stop dead in his tracks, felt him stiffen. And no wonder, because the meaning of "cocooning" had suddenly become all too clear: Michael was lying on the bed, wrapped head to toe in a tight web of sticky white filaments that bore a striking resemblance to…well…a cocoon. Max had looked at her, stricken, and she knew what he was thinking. Then he's not too far gone, River Dog had said. Did this mean Michael was now too far gone?

"Thank God you're here," Maria had said, the strain showing in her voice.

"Oh, my God, Max," Isabel had whispered, enveloping Max in a desperate hug.

"This is really happening, isn't it?" Alex had murmured.

And Liz had nodded wordlessly, reflexively, every bit as shocked as he was. The scientist in her had wanted to question them closely about when and how Michael had come to be encased like this, to take a sample of the webbing and examine it, but there wasn't time for any of that. Alex and Max had promptly gotten into a heated discussion about how to carry Michael; Max wanted to use a blanket, and Alex argued that wouldn't work. She'd suggested a tarp, which Max had reluctantly agreed to, and the resulting scurry to get Michael into the jeep without being seen had precluded any conversation. It wasn't until just before they'd left that she'd found herself alone with Max in the jeep for a couple of minutes.

"He's going to be okay," she'd said gently. "This hadn't happened when I called them last. It hasn't been that long."

"But how long is too long?" Max had whispered. "Has it been too long already? And what's happening to him? Is he turning into something else? Is he turning into what our…'people'…really look like? Is what we look like now just a disguise that wears off after a while, after we've supposed to have figured out what we're doing here? Or is he…I mean, could he be…"

"No," Liz had said firmly. "Look, this is all speculation. One hundred percent speculation. We can speculate all day and all night and never get near the truth. Let's just get Michael to River Dog as fast as we possibly can, and then maybe we'll get some answers."

And Max had nodded numbly, not answering because he couldn't; Isabel had climbed into the back with Michael, and it was time to go. Just as well because any further discussion would have had one or both of them finishing that last sentence: Could he be dying? River Dog had acted like something was wrong, like this wasn't a natural process, and as he had now been proven to be of sound mind, that was unfortunately the explanation which made the most sense. She wouldn't have said so out loud if you'd paid her, though, on the tense, silent drive to the reservation which had seemed to take twice as long as usual. And then there was the complication of not only having to carry Michael, but carry him all the way to the cave. Eddie, who had met them when they'd arrived, hadn't said where they were going, but she and Max had exchanged glances, knowing full well when he'd hustled them into the woods that they had a long, hard walk in front of them.

A shadow brushed past her. It was Alex, crouching down beside Eddie, speaking in murmurs. A minute later he walked back, and a minute after that, Eddie rose to his feet.

"Everybody up! Let's go!"

Liz could tell from the way Max practically leaped off the ground that he'd been itching to move ever since they'd stopped. She really had no idea how close they were to the cave, but it turned out to be very close; little more than five minutes had passed when they reached the clearing in front of it, unusually bright after the forest because moonlight and starlight could reach it. Eddie stopped, lit a torch, and held it aloft so they could see the opening.

"We're going in," he told them. "I'll warn you when to duck in the low places. Try not to drift sideways because the passageway curves and can get pretty tight before we reach the place where it widens out. Ready?"

Everyone nodded. Even the little light from the sky promptly disappeared as they shuffled inside, their feet kicking up dust which was invisible in the enveloping darkness, but still made them cough when they inhaled it. The torch bobbed in front of her in Eddie's right hand, barely cutting the darkness.

"Is this the same cave you and Max saw?" Isabel whispered.

"Yeah," Liz answered.

There was a pause. "Then maybe it's just as well it was you and not me."

Liz glanced across the tarp. She couldn't see Isabel's expression, but she didn't really need to.

"He's going to be okay," she said.

"Right," Isabel said dully. "Keep saying that."




*****************************************************




"Where are they?" Nasedo asked impatiently.

"They're on their way," River Dog answered.

"But where are they? They should be here by now."

"I sent my grandson to meet them," River Dog said. "He will bring them here as quickly as he can."

"It's taking too long," Nasedo fretted.

"I already told you the symptoms they described," River Dog pointed out. "The illness is not advancing as quickly as it did for you."

"But that could change," Nasedo argued. "It's still taking too long." He paused. "What are you doing?"

"Marking the circle," River Dog replied as he squatted near the cave floor. "The sick one will go in the center, and I will draw lines for each one who wields a stone when I see how many there are. I also have the bowl to pass, and a simple chant—"

"What for?" Nasedo demanded. "They don't need any of that to heal."

"But this is how I healed you. I drew a circle around you—"

"But why?" Nasedo interrupted. "Pictures? Bowls? Chants? These are the trappings of religion, and this has nothing to do with religion."

"It does not," River Dog agreed. "Religion is something man invented, and not to be confused with faith. But this is neither; this is ritual, a form of symbolism which helps us organize our thoughts and focus our minds. Since this is their first experience healing, I thought it might help."

Nasedo said nothing, even looked taken aback. River Dog watched him out of the corner of his eye as he continued his task, finally climbing to his feet when the circle was finished.

"You asked for my help," River Dog said, "and this is my way. But these belong to you, so if you do not approve, you have only to say so and I will withdraw so you may proceed another way."

"No," Nasedo said quickly, shaking his head. "No, that's not…I mean I didn't mean to…" He stopped, closing his eyes briefly. "I'm sorry. You're trying to help, and I was rude."

"No apology is needed," River Dog said. "Parenthood is never easy. But your behavior is downright curious, even for a new parent. Is this how children are raised where you come from?"

"Parent?" Nasedo repeated blankly. "You keep referring to parents. Do you think these are my children?"

"You said as much yourself," River Dog answered. "You said they were 'too young'."

"They are," Nasedo replied. "But they're not my children. And I'm not a parent, theirs or anyone's."

"I see," River Dog murmured. "That explains a great deal. And leaves a great deal unexplained."

Nasedo was quiet for several long moments, gazing at the cave floor. "Do you remember what I told you when I left back in '59?"

"Of course," River Dog answered. "That these may come, not in my lifetime, but the lifetimes of my grandchildren or my grandchildren's children. You said they may not be themselves because they had been injured and were healing. When I met the first one, I assumed they were your children, and you were waiting for them to recover."

"Right on the second part," Nasedo sighed. "Although 'recover' is perhaps the wrong word."

River Dog regarded him in silence for a time. "My father never asked your purpose here," he said finally. "He felt it irrelevant, and perhaps he was right. But I am asking you now, and I believe I have earned an answer. Why are you here, Nasedo? And if these are not your children…who are they?"

Nasedo stared off down the cave passage as though hoping for an interruption, the torches throwing flicking shadows across his face. River Dog waited patiently, prepared to wait as long as it took. Quanah had always been adamant that Nasedo's purpose here was his own business and no one else's. If he had ever learned what that purpose was, he had never spoken of it, even to his own son. But that was then, and Quanah was gone. The ones who were due many years from now had found their way here. Nasedo had reappeared after decades of absence exhibiting downright peculiar behavior. If he was to offer any kind of useful assistance, he needed to know more.

"There was a king on my world," Nasedo said suddenly, his voice unusually loud in the deserted cave. "A tragedy occurred, and the king and his family died. The royal family had guardians whose principal job was to keep them alive, or, failing that, to resurrect them. Our medical science allows us to do that." He paused. "I am one of those guardians, and the ones who approach now are some of that resurrected royal family: The king, his sister, and his chief military officer."

River Dog pondered that for a moment. "Max," he said softly. "He is the king. And the one last night is his officer."

Nasedo snorted faintly. "Is it that obvious?"

"Just a little," River Dog said dryly. "But why do they not know who they are?"

"Something went wrong," Nasedo said. "They were supposed to emerge as fully grown adults in approximately twenty years with all their memories intact, yet it took forty-two years for them to emerge as young children who looked about six years of age and…"

"Don't remember?" River Dog prompted.

"It's a bit more complicated than that," Nasedo said. "But, simply put, no, they don't remember. Or they didn't, anyway, until just recently."

"But you must want them to remember."

"Yes…but not now," Nasedo said. "The whole point is for them to return to our world and their rightful places in that world. They're nowhere near ready to do that."

"Agreed," River Dog said. "But if you are a guardian, why have you not shown yourself? Why do they not know you? Surely the best way for them to remember is for you to help them do so."

"They mustn't remember, not yet," Nasedo insisted. "They remembered once before, to disastrous effect. This is why I sought your help. I don't want to reveal myself unless there is truly no other way because doing so could be disastrous all over again. My job is to keep them alive and bring them home, and therein lies the problem; if I bring them home now, they'll be dead within days, but if they stay here, they could get themselves killed anyway. They certainly seem to have a knack for getting into trouble." He paused. "You keep talking about children and how to raise them, but I know nothing of that. I'm completely out of my league here. I was never meant to be a parent."

River Dog smiled faintly. "When I was a child, there were those who thought you a demon. If only they could see you now. Demons do not speak this way." He held up a hand as Nasedo started to say something. "You may not be a parent, but I am. And I can assure you that all children have both a knack for getting into trouble and for discovering that which we'd prefer to keep from them. I can help you this time, but the time will come when no one can…and then you will have to reveal yourself, whether they're ready or not."

Sounds drifted up the cave's passageway, muffled footfalls and the murmur of conversation. "And here they are," River Dog said.

"What if you're wrong?" Nasedo said worriedly. "What if they can't do this by themselves?"

"That's where you come in," River Dog answered. "But you have to let them try. Another sure thing about the young is that they will grow up when they will, be that with us or without us…and it is better they grow up with us." He took up a torch. "I will go and meet them now. If you are not here when I get back, I will take that to mean that you wish me to proceed."

River Dog started up the passageway without waiting for a reply. They were quite a ways up and moving slowly, their burden swaying between them. When Eddie spied him, he called the caravan to a halt. They stopped, Max and Eddie in the lead, Liz and another girl in the middle, two more behind them, all sweating and panting and eyeing him warily.

"Set him down," River Dog said, squatting beside the invalid…and growing cold when he saw the cocoon which covered him.

"How long has he been this way?"

"He was like that when we got back from the reservation," Max said. "We didn't know."

"But for how long before that?" River Dog pressed.

Max looked to the girl across from Liz. "It happened just before you got back," she answered. "Half an hour? Maybe forty-five minutes?"

"No longer than that," agreed the boy behind her. "So, total time elapsed would be about two hours."

"Do we still have time?" Max asked.

Six expectant faces awaited a reply. "I believe so," River Dog said. "Bring them," he instructed his grandson. "I will go ahead to make the final preparations. There is no time to waste."

Eddie nodded, and River Dog left before they'd even hefted their burden again. He had lied; he had no idea if they still had time to heal. When Max had told him the cocoon had not yet formed, he'd assumed the illness was moving slowly, especially since it had taken so long to appear in the first place. Now it appeared to have sped up, and he was no longer certain they could handle this themselves, even with his help.

Nasedo might have to reveal himself sooner than he wanted.




*****************************************************



Michael opened his eyes.

A moment later, he closed them, opening them again a second later, but more slowly this time, squinting against the bright light overhead from…where? He could feel that he was lying on his back, but he had no idea where he was. Keeping his eyes mostly closed, he cautiously sat up and looked around.

And he wasn't alone.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'm off to New Zealand this week to see my son! Image That'll knock out the next 2 weeks (it turns out that traveling halfway around the world is time consuming), but I'm hoping to have Chapter 40 up on Sunday, July 3.
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 40

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

I'm back! Still haven't figured out day from night (there's a 16 hour time difference between me and NZ), but hopefully I'll get there soon.



CHAPTER FORTY



December 11, 1999, 10:45 p.m.

Mescalero Indian Reservation





Michael Guerin looked around him in confusion, shielding his eyes from the glaring sunlight overhead. Or was it sunlight? It seemed to be, but there was the little niggle that there was no visible sun in the sky or even clouds, for that matter, which would explain why there was only a bright glare. The exact origin of the light was interesting, but would have to wait for two far more important questions: Where was he, and how did he get here? He appeared to be in the desert, seated on sand which was curiously cool to the touch. Shouldn't it be hot, given the bright sun overhead? But then the "sun" wasn't hot either, nor was the air, and both should be. Off to one side was a massive rock formation, jagged peaks angling to the sky like rockets ready to take off…and curiously familiar. Of even more interest was the fact that he was alone; he could have sworn he'd seen someone else as soon as he'd opened his eyes, but now he saw no one. Just sand, rocks, and that curious glow that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere at once.

Okay…second question. He'd woken up that morning at Max's grandmother's house feeling just fine, but by late morning he'd been back to feeling crappy. The last thing he remembered was entering the UFO center to look for Max. Had he found him? He couldn't remember. How had the feeling crappy turned out? He couldn't remember. What had happened between the UFO center and the desert? He couldn't remember that either, nor had he any recollection of how he'd gotten here. There were no vehicles in sight, so what was up with that? Had he been dumped? Flapped his wings and flown? Maybe they were parked behind that giant rocket ship rock? He looked down at his clothes and saw they were the same ones he'd put on that morning, meaning they were the same ones he'd worn last night. Thoroughly confused, he started to stand up, meaning to get a better look at those rocks over there…

…only to fall back to the ground feeling like he'd been hit by a bus. Something was wrong, very wrong. His chest felt tight, as though it just couldn't seem to expand as much as it needed to pull in enough air. His arms were working, but his legs felt heavy, so heavy they were impossible to move. What's happening? Michael thought in a panic as the weirdly lit scene in front of him began to waver and streak, like water drops falling on a chalk drawing. This was worse than feeling crappy; this was feeling perilously close to…dead? Breathing hard, he lay back down on the too cool sand under the not hot sun and tried desperately to figure out what was going on. Was this a dream? Why couldn't he wake up?

And suddenly there was heat, flowing into him from all over, from every direction. Michael felt his constricted chest relaxing as blessed warmth crept into him from the back, the front, his head, his feet, every limb. He lay still for several long moments, reveling in it, finally opening his eyes to find himself…standing? This was good news, as was the fact that the "sun" now felt appropriately warm, but when had his legs begun working again? He remembered another dream where he'd been standing on sand covered with symbols from the cave wall. This must also be a dream, there being no other explanation for the way the laws of physics had gone right out the window, and he looked down eagerly, anxious to look at the symbols again and see if any of them made sense now. But no symbols decorated the sand now. Instead he found himself at the center of a circle, a spoked wheel, each spoke leading to a solitary figure.

Cool, Michael thought when he spied Maria. Being with her in the real world was problematic, but in the dream world, anything could happen. Isabel was there too, which might put a damper on any really good dream stuff with Maria, and…Alex Whitman? What was he doing here? Granted the guy had saved their butts numerous times now, but that hadn't earned him dream status. And where on earth was…Max, he thought with satisfaction, spying Max walking toward him, only to hesitate and look past him at something else. Michael turned around…and was suddenly confused. Liz Parker. Now, what in blazes was Liz Parker doing in his dream? Alex, maybe, if only because he was the newest member of the "alien club", but Liz? She wasn't the newest; she was the oldest, the founding member, and the circumstances surrounding that were still a sore point. No way did she deserve to be here

Then the scene changed. One second he'd been standing in the middle of the desert and the spoked wheel, scowling at Liz, and now he was somewhere on rocks, maybe those rocket ship rocks he'd seen before. Several feet below him, lying in a depression in the rock, was a body encased head to toe in a white web that looked like some big ass spider had been hard at work. Squatting down, Michael examined it more closely. Man, but this dream was getting weirder and weirder by the minute. So who exactly had his unconscious mind trussed up like a snack for Shelob? He peered closer, trying to see the features past the webbing…and pulled back in alarm when he did so.

Then things got really confusing.

Michael stood stock still as reality shifted and morphed around him, never the same from one moment to the next. Max and Isabel were there, appearing out of nowhere, looking down at the body in the web…and then they were still there, but they were children, little children watching him, Max holding out his hand with a pleading expression. Then it was night, and they were all gazing up at a sky bright with stars from which five stood out, five brilliant stars in the shape of a "V". The body flashed by again, then the desert with the carpet of alien symbols, and then he was walking with Max and Isabel hand in hand, away from the rocket ship rocks on a night so dark, only the stars were available to guide their way. He wrenched his hand away and ran when two lights pierced the darkness behind them, running for cover, away from Max's assurances that it would be all right. As his feet pounded over the sand, Michael looked down and found himself small, as small as he'd been in his earliest memories when he'd lived with the Guerins and loved Oscar the Grouch on Sesame Street, and weird as that was, for a moment, he was actually relieved. Because that meant that what he'd seen back there when he'd been squinting at the body in the webbing couldn't be true…because he'd seen himself, his teenaged self. It was him in that webbing, and it was him here now, running frantically away from a car's headlights in the dark of night, both scenes producing fear and an urge to run, to run away. Which was true? Neither could be true, could they? He wasn't small, and he wasn't spider food. But then what was true?

And then, in a moment of blinding clarity, it all came together. The symbols on the ground, giant cousins to those on the cave wall. The rocket ship rocks. The stars in the sky. The three young children standing hand in hand. The source of the warm glow which seemed to fill every cell in his body and which he instinctively knew what to do with, how to use. Calm now, Michael took Max's and Isabel's hands and walked away, across the desert, away from the rocks and the stars and the symbols. They were big now, the way they were supposed to be, and as they walked, everything felt more real with each step. The sun burned his skin, the sand sent heat through his feet, even the air was growing warmer and heavier…

The desert disappeared. He wasn't walking any more, but lying on his back, a familiar web of white in front of his eyes. It gave way as he sat up, the torn edges disintegrating into dust motes which danced in the chill air. It was dark, but this wasn't the UFO center, the last place he remembered being, at least not judging by the torches flicking all around him and the wheel drawn on the floor, its spokes leading out in all directions. And standing over him, gazing at him with expressions which ranged from fearful to hopeful to just plain curious were Max, Isabel, Maria, Alex, Liz…and River Dog.

"You all right?" Max asked warily as Michael climbed to his feet.

"I went some place, Max," Michael answered. "And I saw things."

"But you came back," Max said. "For good this time."

"Yeah, I came back," Michael said as Isabel gave him a relieved hug. "Thank you, Maxwell. No more running, no matter what." He held out a hand. "Give me your rocks."

There was a moment's hesitation before hands outstretched. Michael collected them one by one before marching further into the cave, everyone trailing. The cave markings were right where he knew they would be, along with the depressions for the stones. He inserted them one by one and stepped back, waiting. There were audible gasps when they began to glow, illuminating the shape of a "V".

"It's a map," Michael explained.

"How do you know that?" Max asked.

"I know," Michael whispered, caressing the symbols with one hand. "I know this. This…this is mine. I made this."

Five heads turned. "Is that true?" he heard Max ask. "Did Michael make this drawing?"

"No," River Dog answered. "Although it appears he may know what it means."

"Do you, Michael?" Isabel asked anxiously. "Do you know what this means?"

Of course I do, Michael thought, at peace for the first time in his life. Max had asked if he was "all right", and the answer was that he'd never been more "right" in his life. He knew this had been left for them to guide the way, left by one who knew he would recognize it. Such a faithful servant…

"What I'd like to know," another voice said, "is how he knew to ask for the rocks."

Everyone looked at Alex. "Well…it's just that none of you…us…had ever seen them before," Alex said uncertainly, "and that includes Michael. But first thing after he comes to, he asks for the rocks. How did he even know they existed?"

"That's how you saved me," Michael explained.

"Right," Max said slowly, "but…how did you know that?"

Michael fixed steady eyes on him. "How else would you have done it?"

Max's eyes widened. Behind him, Isabel looked downright terrified. Maria and Liz edged closer together. River Dog raised an eyebrow. Alex merely blinked.

"Okay," Max said, pointing to the glowing rocks in the wall. "Let's start with that. What is that? What does it mean?"

"You know what it means, Max," Michael said. "Think."

"I am thinking," Max retorted. "And I think I have no idea what that means."

"But you do," Michael insisted. "So do you," he added to Isabel, who recoiled. "We all do."

"Fine, then," Isabel said, sounding like she was on the verge of panic. "Consider us stupid, and tell us what it means."

"You should know—"

"Yeah, yeah, we should know," Isabel interrupted impatiently. "We heard. But we haven't been gifted with your epiphany, Michael, so have a heart and fill us in."

Oh, for heaven's sake. Michael sighed heavily, unable to believe they'd forgotten this most basic information. Then again, he'd had to almost die before he remembered. "All right," he said indulgently. "It's…"

Michael froze, his next words evaporating into thin air. "It's what?" Max pressed. "What is it?"

No, Michael thought frantically, closing his eyes, clutching his head with his hands. No!




******************************************************




"No, no, no!" Michael howled, bending at the waist as though he'd been struck, falling to his knees on the cave floor, dust rising as they hit. "NO!"

"Max!" Isabel exclaimed, grabbing Michael's arm as he fell. "Max, what's happening?"

"I don't know," Max said worriedly, bending over him. "Michael? Michael, what's wrong?"

"Is it some kind of relapse?" Alex asked.

"Oh, my God," Maria whispered as Liz clutched her arm.

Max straightened up, spun around. "What's wrong?" he demanded. "He was better. Why is he getting worse?"

River Dog looked curiously at the boy in the dirt, then back to Max. "I'm not sure," he admitted.

"Did this happen when you healed Nasedo?" Isabel asked.

"No," River Dog answered. "He never sickened again, although he was weak for a time. Your friend wasn't even weak. He had more healers; Nasedo had only me."

"Then what's going on?" Isabel asked, near tears as Michael continued to kneel in the dirt, one hand to either side of his head as though he had a massive headache.

"Try the stones again," Alex suggested.

"Good idea," Max agreed, plucking the stones from the wall one by one; they stopped glowing, only to start again when each landed in an outstretched hand. "Everybody gather round," Max instructed. "Quickly."

"Concentrate," Isabel added.

Five people gathered around the boy on the floor, each of their faces a study in concern and concentration. But their efforts did not appear to be producing much in the way of results; Michael continued to kneel on the ground, his arms now wrapped around his head.

"It's not working!" Isabel cried. "Now what do we do?"

"I…I don't know," Max said, bewildered.

"Why isn't it working?" Alex wondered. "It worked like a charm the last time."

"Because he was ill," River Dog said. "It would appear that this is not an illness."

"Then what is it?" Maria demanded.

Michael abruptly sat up, his arms falling away from his head, his face ashen. "Michael?" Max said, kneeling down beside him. "Are you okay? What happened?"

"I lost it," Michael whispered.

"Lost what?" Isabel asked. "Are you sick again?"

"I lost it," Michael repeated, louder this time. "It was right there, right there...and then it slipped away."

"What slipped away?" Isabel asked.

"Wait—give me the stones," Max said, hurriedly collecting them. "You were just about to tell us what this meant," he told Michael as he replaced them in the wall depressions. "And then you just…collapsed."

Michael looked blankly at the softly glowing "V" on the wall. "I…I don't know."

"But you did know," Max said.

"You were even ragging us for not knowing," Isabel muttered.

"That's what I'm trying to tell you," Michael said bitterly. "I lost it! I felt it slipping away, and I couldn't stop it. I tried to hang onto it, but…I couldn't."

"Like a dream," Alex murmured. "Not that you were dreaming," he added hastily when Michael turned hard eyes on him. "I meant that it's like a dream, like when you first wake up, and it's so vivid, but…"

"But five minutes later, you can't remember the details," Maria finished.

"And a few minutes after that, you can barely remember you even had a dream," Liz added.

"That's it," Michael whispered. "That's it exactly. I knew what this meant," he added, looking at the glowing "V" like a starving man looks at food. "I know I knew. And it's like it's still there, right on the edge of my mind, but…I can't reach it!" he exclaimed, pounding a fist on the wall. "I can't get to it!"

"Michael, calm down," Isabel ordered. "It's okay."

"No, it's not okay!" Michael retorted. "It's not okay that I had it, and now I don't!"

"Maybe you'll remember later," Max suggested soothingly. "You remembered once, right? So maybe you'll remember again later. That happens with dreams sometimes, doesn't it?"

Alex, Maria, and Liz exchanged doubtful glances, but said nothing. "It doesn't matter if he remembers or not," Isabel insisted. "The important thing is that he's not sick any more."

"How can you say that?" Michael demanded. "Oh, I know how. You don't want to know. You've never wanted to know."

"Michael, don't start this with me now," Isabel said tersely. "I have no problem saying that, because you know what? You almost died! Died, as in dead, as in six feet under, and there was nothing we could do about it! We didn't know what was happening, nothing we did seemed to help, there was no one we could go to...I mean, if you hadn't said River Dog's name, we would never have known to come here, and you'd be dead right now. And this all happened because you came here in the first place. You lied to Max, you told him you'd wait, and then you—I am not finished!" she shouted when Michael tried to talk over her. "You told him you'd wait, and you didn't! And then you almost got yourself killed! So forgive me if I find the fact that you're alive and well the main point of interest here, because no matter what you think you remembered, you'll never get to tell us if you die in the process of remembering it!"

"Iz," Max said warningly. "That's enough."

"No, that is not enough!" Isabel exclaimed in anguish. "He put us all through hell because he couldn't be bothered to wait a few hours, and all he can do is whine over some rocks on the wall!"

Michael stood up suddenly and stalked out of the cave, his face a thundercloud. "I'll go after him," Maria said quietly. "Don't worry," she added when Max tried to intercept her. "I'll keep my distance. I just want to make sure he doesn't have a relapse somewhere no one can find him."

"I'll go with you," Alex said.

River Dog waited while the three who remained looked at each other uncertainly; Max looked embarrassed, Liz appeared to be in shock, and Isabel was near tears. "I'm sorry," Max said finally. "Please don't take this to mean we're not grateful for what you did, because we are."

"You saved his life," Isabel added, nodding. "Thank you."

"You're welcome," River Dog said. "And I'd give your friend some time. It must be very frustrating to lose something important to you, especially when you've only just found it." He reached over, plucked the stones out of the wall. "You should take these. They belong to you, and you may have need of them in the future."

"Thank you," Max said. "For everything."

They trudged off, still in shock, Max and Isabel looking ahead, Liz glancing back as they walked away. Their footsteps faded away down the cave's passageway, and a minute later, River Dog was alone. Or so it seemed.

"Well," he said to the empty air. "That was certainly…interesting."

"An 'interesting' way of putting it," Nasedo's weary voice said behind him. "I would have used another word."

River Dog turned around to find his friend seated on a rock with his head in his hands in an eerie parallel to Michael. "I should have also," River Dog said. "I should have added 'successful'. Extremely successful."

Nasedo looked up in astonishment. "That's what you call 'successful'?"

"The point was to heal his illness, was it not?" River Dog said. "They not only succeeded, they did so in record time. He was at least as far gone as you were, maybe more. It took me much longer to heal you, and the effort left me quite drained, in spite of the assistance you said you provided. This only took a couple of minutes, and none of them seemed the least bit affected. Except Michael."

"A huge exception," Nasedo sighed. "And now that's he's remembered something, however briefly, he will stop at nothing to bring that back. The process of saving him may have provided him with information which could wind up killing him."

River Dog took a seat beside Nasedo. "What did he mean when he said the cave painting belonged to him? Is there any truth to that?"

"This," Nasedo said, waving a hand toward the symbols on the wall nearby, "is a code, a military code that…'Michael' developed. That was precisely why this was left here, because we had hoped he would be able to decipher it."

"And what does it say?"

"It tells them how to go home," Nasedo answered.

"Something you don't want them to do."

"Something they must not do," Nasedo corrected. "Not now, not before they've matured."

"I understand your not wanting them to return prematurely," River Dog said, "but I don't understand your reluctance to tell them where they came from. Clearly they're remembering on their own. Wouldn't you rather guide the process?"

"They remembered once before," Nasedo reminded him. "It didn't end well. The shock was too great."

"Is this the 'tragedy' of which you spoke?" River Dog asked. "What kind of tragedy? Was this a plague, or some other kind of illness?"

Nasedo was quiet for a moment. "No," he said finally. "It was a coup. The monarchy was overthrown by a rival. The king and his family didn't merely die…they were murdered."

"I see," River Dog murmured. " So they remembered their own murders."

"And if they remember again, they will order me to bring them home," Nasedo said. "I can't risk that happening."

"Then refuse," River Dog said. "It would not be the first time a child wanted something he should not have, nor will it be the last. That is precisely the purpose of any guardian, to make those decisions until their charges are capable of making them on their own."

"It's not that simple," Nasedo said in frustration. "The king…he has the ability to command me, to compel me to obey. Never mind the details," he continued when River Dog's eyebrows rose. "Such a power was never meant to land in the hands of a child, and I'm virtually certain it will be misused should he learn of it now. I have reason to believe he misused it before, even as an adult." He paused. "This must sound absolutely crazy."

River Dog shrugged slightly. "The king has a power he does not yet possess the wisdom to wield. The same can be said of many men on this world."

"And all others," Nasedo said darkly. "Anyone who thinks it gets better on other planets would be sadly mistaken." He paused, shaking his head. "So now you know why I came here, why I'm still here. Why I cannot yet leave. Any expert advice from an experienced parent would be most welcome."

River Dog was quiet for several minutes, gazing into the flame of a nearby torch, thinking. Requested advice should never be given lightly.

"You are in a difficult position," he said finally, "and I sympathize. But your charges are also in a difficult position. They know they are visitors, but they do not know their purpose here. You fear that knowing would be dangerous for them, and perhaps that is true. But it could also be that not knowing is equally dangerous in a different way, as their obvious desire to know may lead them to do reckless things."

"Tell me about it," Nasedo muttered.

"But the deciding factor is that they have begun to remember," River Dog continued. "They have actively sought answers, and it appears that Michael remembered something on his own, even if he did soon forget. Whether he ever regains what he lost, or whether that happens to any of them in the future, is irrelevant. They have made it clear what they're willing to do to learn more, and they'll continue to do so whether you want them to or not. So you must make a decision: Is it more dangerous for them to seek those answers with you...or without you?"




*****************************************************



Hank Whitmore's trailer




Max stood outside Michael's trailer, the hand he'd raised to knock pausing in mid-air. It was past midnight, late for a visit, but he knew his sister would kill him if he didn't check on Michael before coming home, and the truth was, he wanted to anyway. It had always been just the three of them, and tonight, it had almost become two. Even with public healings and lurking FBI agents, this had been the closest call any of them had experienced. Thinking better of knocking on the door, he moved sideways and knocked on Michael's window instead. He had to knock twice before he heard movement inside the trailer, and he watched warily as the door opened, hoping it wouldn't be Hank.

It wasn't. "Hey," Michael said, bleary-eyed as he held the door open. "Come on in."

Max hesitated, glancing past him to where Hank was snoring on the couch. "Don't mind him," Michael said. "He's passed out for the night."

Max stepped gingerly inside, closing the door noiselessly behind him and tiptoeing past the Hank-whale on the couch toward Michael's room. "Seriously, don't worry about it," Michael said, heaving himself on his bed without a care in the world for the noise he made. "A freight train couldn't wake him up."

"Does he do that every night?" Max asked.

"Just about."

Max glanced back toward the couch. "That sucks."

"Not really. He's way easier to deal with like this than when he's conscious. Or sober."

Max shrugged doubtfully. "If you say so." He took a seat on the end of the bed. "So are you okay?"

"Just peachy," Michael deadpanned. "Every weekend should be this much fun."

"Michael—"

"Okay, okay," Michael broke in. "First, the Isabel Report: Physically, I'm 100%. No lingering aftereffects of my near death experience, or not yet, anyway. Mentally, I'm pissed."

" 'Pissed'?"

"Yes, pissed. I had answers, Maxwell, real answers…and then I didn't. That pisses me off. I make no apology for that."

"I didn't ask you to—"

"I do, however, apologize for putting all of you through hell," Michael went on. "Believe me, Isabel read me the riot act on the way home. I accept full responsibility for what happened and why, and I humbly apologize that I did not wait to address the question of the symbols on the cave wall. My doing so was hasty and foolish and nearly got me killed. I hereby tender my undying gratitude for your efforts to undo my idiocy."

"You're gonna make me hurl," Max said dryly.

"This isn't for you," Michael said. "This is the Isabel Report, remember? This is what she wants to hear. This is what will shut her up."

"And the fact that you don't actually feel that way?"

"Is beside the point. Silence is not only golden, it's expensive. And humiliating."

"Michael, knock it off," Max said. "Are you really okay?"

Michael sighed and closed his eyes. "Yes, Maxwell, I'm okay. As okay as I can be given that something I'd never expected nearly ended me. I was in that sweat for all of ten minutes, maybe fifteen, and look what happened."

"River Dog said it was the heat from the sweat that disrupted your 'balance," Max said. "Or so Nasedo told him."

"Yeah, well, I think Nasedo was full of it," Michael answered. "According to Isabel, my body temperature flew way past the end of a thermometer, and yet I'm still alive to tell about it. I'm guessing heat wasn't the problem. More likely it was whatever River Dog kept throwing on the fire."

"What was that?"

"No idea. It stank and smoked, and made me cough like hell. That's all I've got. That and a closet fear that anything, anywhere, at any time can knock me flat. What else is out there that can do that?"

Max shook his head slowly. "I don't know. But that's why I've decided to tell Liz we need to back off for a while."

Michael twisted his head around to look at him. "You did? Why?"

"Because it's all so tentative," Max said. "Because the same thing could happen to any one of us at any time. Because next time, River Dog may not know what to do, or even be there."

"Oh. And here I thought it was because you'd finally seen the light and realized none of this is real."

"Of course it's 'real'," Max said. "It's the only 'real' we know, the only 'real' we have right now."

"But it's not the one we're supposed to have," Michael insisted. "I know. I saw."

"You saw what?" Max demanded. "You claim you saw something, but then you forgot. Face it Michael, your version of 'real' is nothing more than wishful thinking."

"You're just jealous because I've seen things you haven't," Michael retorted.

"Or maybe you're jealous that I've got Liz, but Maria dumped you," Max shot back. "Honestly, what was I thinking, even telling you this? You've always hated Liz."

"I do not 'hate Liz'," Michael protested. "I've never hated Liz. What I hated was being exposed, which was your fault, not hers. And I don't give a damn about Maria."

"Strange words from Mr. 'It Feels So Wrong, But It Feels So Good'."

"Yeah, well, at least I knew it was wrong," Michael said. "You're a little late coming to that conclusion. It's just us, Max. It can only ever be us. I'm glad you finally realized that."

"You might want to dig down in that ego of yours and find a shred of gratitude," Max advised, "because if it had been 'just us' tonight, you wouldn't be here now. Do you have any idea what all of us went through to bring you back tonight?"

"I told you Isabel filled me in," Michael said in a bored tone. "Spare me the reprise."

"No," Max said bluntly. "You'd love to be 'spared' because you don't want to think about it, but you don't get off that easy. You're alive tonight not just because of Isabel and me, but because of Liz, Maria, and Alex too. They hid you, watched over you, tried to help you while Liz and I went to the reservation to find out what stupid thing you'd done this time. Alex worked the Crashdown so Maria could spend more time with you and Isabel. Liz talked Eddie into finding River Dog for us. All of them helped carry you miles into the woods, and all of them helped heal you. All of them—"

"Okay, okay, I get it," Michael said impatiently. "Enough with the sob story, already. Nobody asked them to do that."

"But they did," Max said. "They did anyway, and that's killing you, isn't it? Because now you owe them. Now it's harder to go around bitching about them without looking like an ungrateful bastard."

"Are you done?" Michael said irritably. "Because you've got something more important to do than tear me to shreds. Go tell Liz it's over, and leave me alone. I was trying to remember what I saw when you got here, and that's way more important."

" 'What you saw'?" Max said ironically. "Michael, you wouldn't have seen anything if not for Liz. She went to the reservation when we couldn't."

"And maybe she shouldn't have. It was a stupid thing to do."

"I'll be sure and tell her you said that."

"Look, what do you want from me?" Michael demanded.

"I want some real acknowledgement that you did something stupid!" Max exclaimed. "And that the only reason you're alive right now is because the rest of us, including the people you're so eager to ignore, busted their asses to pull you back from the edge!"

"Really?" Michael reached over the edge of the bed and grabbed a sheet of paper from underneath it. "That's what you want? No questions about what I saw, or what this means, or anything like that?"

Max looked down at the drawing of the symbols on the cave wall. "Did you do this?"

"Yes, Max, I did this. From memory. And it means something. It's not just a map, it's a message someone left there for us to find. And now that we've found it, we have to figure out what it means, and that's way more important than your fake girlfriend, or my hormones, or Isabel's terror that we'll actually learn something that will burst her little bubble. This is tops on my list. I guess I'm not surprised it's not tops on yours."

Michael tossed the drawing on the bed and leaned back in disgust, his hands clasped behind his head. Max stared at the drawing for several minutes. It was good, better than the one he'd made, with details he'd missed when he'd made his own copy.

"So what's it mean, Michael?" Max asked softly. "What's the message? Where's the map leading us?"

Michael closed his eyes. "I don't know. Yet. But I'll figure it out. I have to figure it out. Because we're here for a reason."

"What reason?"

"I don't know. But I did. I knew…and then it all drained away. All of it but one part."

"What?" Max asked eagerly. "What part?"

Michael propped himself up on one elbow and cocked an eyebrow. "Oh, so you do have some sense of priorities? Good to know."

"Michael—"

"Like I just said, we're here for a reason, Maxwell. This isn't some random occurrence. Our ship didn't just run out of gas over Roswell. We were sent here for a reason, a very important reason, and that's why we have to figure out what that reason is and not get distracted. By anything." He lay back down on the bed and closed his eyes.

"Now go tell Liz you're done."




*****************************************************



Proctor residence




Dee was all ready to climb the stairs to bed when she heard the screen door flapping. Cursing under her breath that neither she nor Anthony had gotten around to fixing its troublesome latch, she unlocked the front door to close it securely…and froze when she saw someone sitting in one of the porch chairs.

"Good Lord, don't scare me like that!" Dee said crossly after snapping on the porch light. "What are you doing lurking out here?"

"I'm surprised to find you awake at this hour," Brivari answered. "I thought older humans went to sleep progressively earlier."

"You're the second person to tell me that this week," Dee grumbled. "Forgive me for not being a model 'older human'. And you haven't answered my question."

Brivari was quiet for a moment. "Remind me," he said finally, "should the physical limitations of my race ever be altered to allow us to reproduce…remind me never, ever, to have children."

Dee came out onto the porch, the chilly December wind whipping her nightgown. "What happened?" she demanded. "Are they all right?"

"Do you really think I'd be sitting here if they weren't?"

"Don't answer a question with a question," Dee said tartly. "Are my grandchildren all right?"

"Your grandchildren are just fine," Brivari sighed. "But I'm not."

"Dee?" Anthony's voice called from inside. "I thought you were coming to bed."

Dee studied Brivari for a moment before answering. "I think you'd better put some coffee on," she called.

"Coffee?" came Anthony's bewildered voice, coming closer as he spoke. "At this hour? Why would we…" He stopped, having reached the door.

"Yes, coffee," Dee said. "I think we're all going to need it."


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 41 next Sunday. :)
Last edited by Kathy W 2200 on Mon Jul 11, 2011 6:32 pm, edited 1 time in total.
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Birthright, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Chapter 41

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!




CHAPTER FORTY-ONE



Two days later



December 13, 1999, 5:00 p.m.

Evans residence





Max Evans tossed his pencil down in disgust and lay back on his bed, staring at the ceiling. This wasn't working. For the past two days he'd tried to shove recent events aside and drown himself in school, and on the surface, at least, it had worked; he'd never completed his homework so quickly or thoroughly, never studied for a test that hadn't even been announced yet, never started a paper due two weeks from now on the day it was assigned. He'd reasoned that focusing on the mundane would give him a much needed breather from all the hijinks of this past weekend, that a couple of dozen geometry proofs would take his mind off cave paintings and glowing rocks, that the yawn fest also known as Ernest Hemingway would help him forget that one of his closest friends had almost died.

Only it hadn't. The numbers swam in front of him like some foreign language, one he didn't have a dictionary for. Hemingway's The Sun Also Rises supposedly examined the side effects of war, something he really didn't want to think about right now. He'd carefully tucked away his own drawing of the cave symbols, but that didn't stop his eyes from drifting in the direction of its hiding place. He'd set aside his biology textbook for later in the hopes he'd get the rest of his homework done before he had to tackle that subject, but that didn't stop him remembering the look on Liz's face when he'd sat down next to her in Biology this morning, or the fact that she'd spoken to him only when necessary. He'd spent a miserable period second-guessing his decision to cool it, and, frankly, had never really stopped. I'm doing it now, he thought wearily, closing his eyes. He'd been over it and over it and over it, and he always reached the same conclusion: He needed some space. They both needed some space, but somehow the need for space had been misinterpreted as a desire for a new ice age. He'd heard of girls doing this, but he'd never thought Liz to be that type, the type who sensationalized every little thing a guy said and blew it all out of proportion.

That's not fair, he chastised himself. He hadn't merely asked for space, he'd actually said "we don't belong together" out loud and in English. He hadn't quite meant it that way, and even now, just thinking about it made him cringe. What he'd said had made it sound like Liz was deficient in some way, which couldn't be further from the truth; what he'd meant was, "I'm a freak. I'm abnormal. I'm dangerous." It wasn't her, it was him; he was the problem. But he hadn't made that clear, and to make matters worse, he'd dumped this on her right after she'd stuck her neck out for him, after they'd all stuck their necks out for all of them. Bad wording, bad timing, bad form all the way around. No wonder she didn't want to talk to him.

Max rolled over and buried his face in his pillow. If time away from Liz was supposed to bestow clarity, it was failing miserably…for him, anyway. Isabel had been positively giddy when he'd told her about it, and Michael, of course, had been Michael: Dismissive and blunt to the point of rudeness. He'd love to drown his sorrows by talking about it, but neither Isabel nor Michael would understand, never mind have a shred of sympathy for him. He'd love to talk about the cave symbols, but Michael was still sullen on the subject of what he'd remembered, then forgotten, and Isabel wanted nothing to do with it. Liz would have talked about it, Max thought, realizing with a start that what he missed the most was having a friend. Liz marked the first time in his life that he'd had someone other than Michael or Isabel he could be completely honest with. It had been liberating in ways he'd never imagined, so to lose it now was like being locked in a dark room, one he'd only just left and was in no hurry to return to…only this time, it was different. This time he knew it could be different...and that he could die at any moment. How many other supposedly innocuous things were out there that were unexpectedly dangerous, and which of them would run into one of them next?

A sound pricked his ears. A moment later he was climbing off the bed and heading out of his bedroom, hardly able to believe he was doing this. Loneliness made you do strange things, and he must be very lonely indeed if he was even considering this…

"What are you watching?"

His mother twisted around on the couch, the TV remote in one hand. "Old videos," she answered. "What else? I always drag these out when your father's away. It's the only time they get watched."

"Oh. Are you making dinner, or are we ordering in?"

"Making dinner," Diane said firmly, switching the TV off. "I'm sorry, I just got involved in this."

"Mind if I do my homework in the kitchen?"

"Oh, I'd love that honey. I get so lonely when Dad's away, and it's just you and me tonight."

"Where's Isabel?"

"On a date. She said she'd miss dinner. I'll go get started."

Max shook his head as he headed back to his room. A date? Figures. Isabel went on dates all the time, and Michael and Maria had visited the janitor's closet, but just let he and Liz go out once—once—and you'd think the end of the world was imminent. Why did they get to have friends, and he didn't? Why the double standard?

Because it isn't a double standard, he thought as he gathered up his books. What he and Liz had was different. None of Isabel's random guys even came close to what he and Liz shared. Michael and Maria more closely resembled gasoline and a lit match than boyfriend and girlfriend. No, he and Liz were different, and he knew it. Michael and Isabel knew it. And Liz knew it, which is why she'd reacted the way she had. But there was nothing he could do about it now except to take whatever comfort he could find in his mother's company. You knew it was bad when you went looking for your mom for someone to talk to.

"This is kind of fun, isn't it?" Diane said, setting a skillet on the stove as he arrived in the kitchen. "You and I don't see much of each other these days."

Max smiled gamely. "Guess not," he answered, spreading his papers out and opening his biology book. The kitchen would be much better for doing biology homework. It would be tough to throw his pen down and moon over Liz with his mother there.

"Gracious, I just sharpened this," Diane muttered, struggling to coax a knife through a garlic clove. "I'm beginning to think these need new edges. They won't even cut butter without a fight. And it doesn't help that I forgot to pick up any fresh peppers this week. Honestly, I get so discombobulated when your father goes away. Guess this'll have to do," she added, throwing a huge handful of barely chopped garlic into the skillet.

"Why don't you put a little more garlic in that, Mom?" Max teased.

Diane smiled indulgently. "You know how I get when your father's away on business, honey. Fried foods, red meat."

"You're a real party animal," Max agreed.

"Oh, shut up," Diane said dryly. "Oh…so, what's that? Biology?"

"Yeah. Everything you always wanted to know about a dead frog."

"Oh," Diane said ruefully. "Not my strongest subject."

"Mine either. But I have a good lab partner. She's really good in science, so—"

"She?"

Oops. Max groaned inwardly; so much for taking his mind off Liz. "Mom," he said warningly.

"Well, I'm just curious," Diane insisted. "Does 'she' have a name?"

Max hesitated. "Liz," he answered, his eyes on his book.

"Oh, right. Liz Parker. Isn't she the one that came by the other day?"

"Yeah," Max answered shortly, hoping his mom would take a clue from a single syllable answer and drop the subject.

No dice. "So…what are you, just friends, or—"

"Yeah," Max broke in before she could finish that sentence. "Just…" Just friends, he'd meant to say, and then change the subject to something safe, something else, something about anything but Liz.

But he never got there. Flames suddenly shot from the stove top, forming a wall of fire so tall, it reached the ceiling. "Mom, watch out!" Max shouted, dropping his pencil and launching himself toward the stove as Diane screamed. Pushing her out of the way, he raced past the stove, throwing power at it, ignoring the fierce heat. A split second after the flames had evaporated, he glanced over toward his mother and found her staring at him wide-eyed. And that was when he realized what he'd done—he'd just used his powers right in front of someone. Again.

Self conscious now, Max grabbed a pot of water, made a show of tossing it on the now non-existent fire, and went to his mother. "You all right?" he asked worriedly, kneeling beside her.

"Max…oh," she said, dazed. "I, uh…I…think so."

"Let me see your hands," Max instructed. "Did you get burned? Does anything hurt?"

Diane looked down at her hands as though seeing them for the first time. "I…no. I don't think so. I…Max, what just happened?"

She's okay, Max thought, finding no redness anywhere, no singed clothing. God, he'd almost just lost Michael, and now his mother. And she didn't see anything, he added with relief. Everything had happened so fast, it would be tough to prove anything anyway. "Let me go look," he said gently. "You stay here."

A moment later, he held something up. "Looks like this tipped over," he reported, holding the grotesquely misshapen bottle of vegetable oil aloft. "Wasn't this almost full just a couple a minutes ago?"

Diane blinked. "Oh, God," she said slowly. "I must have knocked it over. Oh, how stupid of me—"

"Mom…Mom…it's okay," Max said when she almost burst into tears. "It was an accident. It happens."

The sound of the front door opening floated back toward the kitchen. "Hello!" came Grandma Dee's voice. "Anybody home? I knew Philip was gone, so I brought over some pizza. Although I was thinking maybe you were making dinner because I thought I smelled…"

She arrived in the kitchen doorway and stopped, staring at the scorched kitchen.

"…smoke."




******************************************************




"And then the bottle of oil must have tipped over," Max reported, holding a badly melted slug of plastic that used to be a Crisco bottle up for her inspection. "The burner was on, so it must have caught fire."

"My goodness, Diane," Dee said lightly. "I know you hate it when Philip's away on business, but did you have to go and burn the house down?"

Still seated on the floor, Diane made a sound that suspiciously resembled a moan as Max frowned. "Mom's really upset, Grandma," he said disapprovingly. "Don't make her feel any worse than she already does."

"I'm sorry," Dee said promptly, suppressing a smile at her grandson's reproachful tone. "I was just teasing. And it's a really bad time for teasing," she added quickly. "I see that now."

" 'Now'?' Diane echoed incredulously. "Mom, we could have been killed! We could have been—"

"All sorts of horrible things," Dee finished. "But you weren't. That's the important part. Life is full of near misses, and if we dwell on them, we'll go nuts. Best to learn from them and move along. The ones we know about, that is. There are plenty we're never aware of, and maybe that's just as well."

"How can you say 'move along' after this?" Diane demanded.

"I didn't," Dee answered. "I said 'learn from them and move along'. Big difference. For example, I imagine you won't be putting bottles of oil anywhere near your cook top in the future, right?" Diane nodded mutely. "There you go, then," Dee continued. "We know this won't happen again because you'll change your behavior."

"Maybe," Diane allowed, "but I'm still going to have nightmares about what might have happened."

"Oh, 'might have happened'," Dee scoffed. "Gracious, all sorts of things 'might have happened'. You were out earlier today, right? What if you hadn't made it home? What if you'd been hit by a car, or something like that? Then you wouldn't have been making dinner and spilled the oil, so no fire, but you'd be much worse off than you are now."

"I guess," Diane said doubtfully.

"I know," Dee said firmly. "Once you start playing the 'might have happened' game, you lose, because that list is endless. Let's just count our blessings that what 'might have happened' didn't, and leave it at that."

Diane nodded wordlessly, but Max looked momentarily startled, glancing at his grandmother and quickly looking away when he found her watching him. He'd had his own brush with disaster only a few days ago, so he'd probably been doing his own wrestling with the 'might have' monster. That mini-lecture had been aimed at him every bit as much as his mother.

"Hello?" a voice called from the front of the house. "Anyone home?"

"Back here," Dee called.

A moment later, a yellow-coated fireman appeared in the kitchen doorway. "Evening, everyone. Your security system sent out a fire code…and that looks to be accurate," he finished, gazing at the scorched mess that used to be a cook top. "Everybody all right?"

"I think so," Diane said, scrambling to her feet and composing herself now that strangers were in the house. "I...this is my fault. I had a bottle of oil too close to the stove, and I must have knocked it over, and—"

"Say no more," the fireman said, holding up a hand. "Accidents happen. Mind if we have a look around?"

"No, no, of course not," Diane answered, waving them on. "Go ahead. Max, honey, would you fill them in on what happened?"

"Sure, Mom," Max said, disappearing with the first fireman and a second who had joined them. Diane watched them go before turning to Dee.

"Mom, could I…could I ask you a favor?"

"Of course, dear."

"Would you…could you call Philip and tell him what happened? If the security system went off, that means he'll get a call, and…and I don't think I can talk to him about this. Not yet."

"I'll be glad to call him," Dee answered. "And if he's not there, I'll leave a message so he knows not to worry."

"Thanks, Mom," Diane said gratefully. "I really appreciate it."

"No problem, dear. Oh, and Diane?"

"What?"

"Philip's not perfect either," Dee said, "and no one knows that better than me. So when he lights into you, or does a 'you should have known better', you just send him my way. I'll have him hushed up in a jiffy."

Diane managed a shaky smile. "I love him dearly, but...it's just he can get a little..."

"Judgmental? I know," Dee sighed. "It pains me to say it, but he comes by it honestly. You run along and fill in the firemen. I'll go outside and call Philip."

It was dark out when Dee stepped out the front door and pulled her cellphone from her purse. A couple of firemen stood by the fire truck in the driveway, and a knot of neighbors had gathered near the edge of the front lawn. "Everyone's fine," Dee assured the neighbors. "Just a kitchen fire. Looks worse than it is."

They nodded and moved away, some gladly, others with just a tinge of disappointment that life hadn't served up something more exciting. Voices came through the front door, Diane and Max detailing what had happened, and Dee move further away. The last thing she wanted Philip to hear was emergency personnel in his house. He could be awfully harsh sometimes, and she had only herself to blame; he'd learned that at her knee. Better that he have what would inevitably be his initial reaction with her than either his wife or his son, what with Diane understandably upset and Max…poor Max, Dee thought sadly as the phone rang on the other end. According to Brivari, he'd had one hell of a weekend, and now this.

"Mom!" Philip's voice boomed over the phone. "I just got a call from the security company, something about the alarm being tripped at home? Do you know anything—"

"It's all right," Dee said soothingly. "Everyone's fine. There was a fire in the kitchen—"

"Fire? What kind of fire? Is anyone hurt? Is anyone—"

"No one's hurt, and it's out," Dee broke in. "But it tripped the alarm, as you already know, and Diane knew you'd get a call, so I said I'd—"

"But what happened? How did it start?"

"Diane accidentally knocked a bottle of vegetable oil onto an open burner," Dee explained. "The firemen are checking everything—"

"Oil? It was a grease fire? Did she find the fire extinguisher? I keep pointing it out to her, but I don't think she's ever used it—"

"Max put the fire out," Dee said, "so he must have used it. They're just fine, Philip. And stop interrupting; you might learn more if you let me talk."

Naturally that admonition sent Philip off on a tear, and Dee sighed in resignation, not bothering to stop him. And that was when she saw the cruiser making it's way slowly down the street. You've got to be kidding me, she thought as her son droned on in her ear. It can't be…

It was. The cruiser pulled into the driveway behind the fire truck, and there was a pause before the sheriff climbed out. Great, Dee thought sourly. Valenti had been quiet for some time now, but apparently couldn't pass up an opportunity to get close to his quarry again. No different from his father, who had first pursued her at the tender age of eight after he'd found one of her red sneakers mixed in with the crash site debris. The apple hadn't fallen far from this tree either.

The front door opened abruptly, and two firemen exited. "So how on earth did the kid put that out?" one of them asked. "That was one hell of a fire."

"No idea," the other answered. "There was a fire extinguisher under the sink, but nobody'd touched it. Maybe he smothered it?"

"Must've," the first one answered. "Only way he could have done it."

A prickle of unease crept along Dee's spine as the firemen headed for their truck, Valenti meandered up the driveway, and Philip exploded in her ear. "What'd they say?" he demanded. "What was that about the fire extinguisher? Did they say—"

"Philip, calm down," Dee ordered. "I already told you Diane and Max are safe, and the fire is out. I'll get you the details later. I have to go."

Diane clicked the phone off in the middle of one of Philip's sentences and went back into the house, closing the door quietly behind her. Voices drifted from the kitchen, two male, one female, and Dee moved carefully toward them, her heart in her throat. She'd just assumed Max had used the fire extinguisher, but, come to think of it, she hadn't seen it lying around anywhere, nor had either Max or Diane mentioned it; Diane had merely said that Max put out the fire, but neither had said how. And exactly how would an Antarian-human hybrid respond in an emergency such as this? Would he grab a fire extinguisher…or use something much closer to hand?

"….I'd say you had quite a fire here," Valenti's voice floated from the kitchen. "That must've been pretty scary."

"Well…yeah," Max's voice said uncomfortably.

"For a moment there sheriff, I wasn't sure what was going to happen," Diane said. "The flames were coming right at me, and they were…they were high."

"How high?" Valenti asked.

"I don't know," Diane said. "Maybe…five feet. Maybe higher."

"But Max saved the day," Valenti said cheerfully.

"Oh, Sheriff, he didn't hesitate," Diane said proudly. "He just came right in, pulled me out of the way, poured this pot of water on it, and suddenly everything was okay. It was miraculous, really."

Oh, God, Dee thought heavily, leaning against the wall. Using the word "miraculous" was bad enough, but a pot of water? On a grease fire? No way.

And she wasn't the only one who'd noticed. "Miraculous," came Valenti's voice, with more than a tinge of irony. "The flames were five feet high, or maybe higher. And your mom, God forbid, could've caught on fire, and you put the whole thing out with this one pot of water, huh?"

"Yep," Max answered, sounding like he didn't believe it himself.

"Boy, I gotta hand it to you, Mr. Evans, I'm impressed," Valenti said. "You ought to join our fire brigade."

"Really, it was…it was nothing," Max said.

"No, there's nothing to be humble about," Valenti insisted. "You're a real hero."

Lay it on thick, why don't you? Dee groaned. Ironically, Diane seemed to be the only one who wasn't catching Valenti's sarcasm. "Why, thank you, Sheriff," she said proudly, and Dee could just see her slipping her arm through her son's even though she was around the corner and out of sight. "I'm delighted that you recognize how brave Max was."

"Oh, I do, Mrs. Evans," Valenti assured her. "Believe me, I do. I may be the only one who does."

"Except for me, of course," Diane said.

"Of course," Valenti agreed quickly. "Well…I just wanted to stop by and make certain everything was okay. If there's nothing I can do to help, I'll leave you in the hands of your incredibly capable son, and make my way out."

"Thanks for stopping by, Sheriff," Diane said warmly. "I really appreciate it."

"No problem, Mrs. Evans," Valenti assured her. "It was my pleasure."

I'll bet, Dee thought darkly, moving to the living room window and waiting until Valenti drove away. The driveway was empty now, the fire truck having left and the neighbors gone home.

"Mom!" Diane said, coming up behind her. "Did you reach Philip?"

"Yes," Dee said, watching Max duck down the hallway toward his room. "I told him what happened. Was that the sheriff?"

"He stopped by to make sure we were okay," Diane answered. "Wasn't that nice of him?"

"Delightful," Dee muttered.

"What?"

"It was nice of him," Dee agreed. "Have you called the insurance company yet?"

Diane's eyes widened. "Oh, that's right! I should do that so they can send a claims adjuster, maybe even before Philip gets home. That'll make him feel better. They're probably closed," she added, glancing at her watch, "but I can leave a message—"

"They have twenty-four hour hot lines," Dee said. "Go call them now."

Diane scurried off, giving Dee what she wanted: Unfettered and unobserved access to the kitchen. The smell was much worse now, the odor of charred wood and singed metal mingling with the smell of burnt paint and drywall. The entire cook top was scorched, as was the counter on either side, and, most damning of all, the ceiling above the stove was blackened, attesting to the height of the flames. This hadn't been some little fire—this had been a fireball. Holding her breath, Dee walked to the sink, bent down, and opened the cupboard door.

The fire extinguisher inside was untouched.

Damn it! she thought savagely. If she'd figured this out earlier, she may have been able to discharge the extinguisher and put this entire problem to rest. Except for the part about explaining to Max why she'd be doing it in the first place, that is, although that would be far easier than explaining to Valenti how a massive grease fire had been controlled with a little pot of water. The pot in question was sitting on the counter beside the sink, looking ridiculously tiny in light of the circumstances. The good news was that, even if full, it couldn't have held enough water to cause much in the way of spread. The bad news was there was no way in hell it could have had anything to do with putting out a fire like this.

A door closed. "I'm home!" Isabel's voice called. "What's that smell? Mom? What…"

Her voice trailed off when she reached the kitchen. "Oh, God," Isabel whispered. "Grandma! What happened? What—"

"It's all right," Dee said, closing the cupboard door on the unused extinguisher. "There was an accident while your mother was cooking, and it caused a fire. No one got hurt, but your kitchen will need some help."

"Where's Mom?" Isabel demanded. "Is she—"

"Isabel!" Diane's voice called up the stairs. "Is that you?" Footsteps pounded, and a moment later Diane appeared with a sheaf of papers in her hand. "I was downstairs pulling out the insurance information," she explained as Isabel enveloped her mother in a crushing hug. "Don't worry, I'm okay. Your brother saw to that."

Dee watched Isabel's eyes cloud over. "He…he did?" she said warily. "What'd he do?"

"He put the fire out," Diane answered. "He rushed right in, pulled me out of the way, and seconds later, the fire had just…disappeared. It was downright miraculous."

Dee winced inwardly at the second occurrence of the "M" word, the significance of which was not lost on Isabel. "Miraculous," she repeated with a brittle smile. "Wow. Imagine that."

"It was just amazing," Diane went on. "I have no idea how he did it. I'm just glad he did."

"Oh, me too," Isabel agreed. "Um…is he here?"

"I think he's in his bedroom," Diane told her. "Go talk to him. He can tell you what happened far better than I could. I have to call the insurance company, and then we'll order out for dinner, or make sandwiches, or something. I don't think I want to go near a heat-producing appliance for the rest of the evening."

Isabel practically ran toward her brother's bedroom as Diane headed for a quiet phone, probably the one in their bedroom, leaving Dee alone in the ruined kitchen with its blackened ceiling, its pristine fire extinguisher, and the laughably small pot. She contemplated all in silence for a moment before retreating to the garage.

"Yes?" Brivari's voice said warily when he answered his phone.

"It's me," Dee said heavily. "We have a problem."




*****************************************************



Proctor residence




"I don't see as we have a problem," Brivari said.

Dee blinked. "You don't? Did you not hear a word I just said? About fires, and Valenti, and—"

"I heard every word," Brivari broke in. "But no one can prove anything."

"They couldn't 'prove anything' with the shooting either, but that certainly seemed to kick up a lot of dust," Dee noted.

"That was different," Brivari said. "There were witnesses to the shooting; here, the only witness is your daughter-in-law, and her testimony is suspect because of the nature of the accident."

"But what about Valenti?" Dee demanded. "What about the FBI? The shooting alerted the FBI—"

"No, Valenti alerted the FBI," Brivari reminded her. "I sincerely doubt they would have paid any attention to the shooting if he hadn't brought it to their attention. And even though he's suspicious now, he was suspicious before, so nothing's changed. No new suspicious people have been added to the list."

Dee stared at him a moment, then shook her head. "I don't get it. I thought you'd be worried."

"Maybe it's all in the perspective," Anthony suggested. "Michael almost died a few days ago. After that, what's a little kitchen fire among friends?"

"That was no 'little' kitchen fire," Dee protested. "The firemen wondered how Max managed to put out a fire that size without an extinguisher, and you can be sure Valenti will too."

"I'm sure they will," Brivari agreed. "But the firefighters won't pursue it because there's nothing to pursue; the fire was extinguished and no one was hurt. They may not understand how that was accomplished, but at the end of the day, they won't care how just as long as it was."

"And Valenti?" Dee asked.

"Will reach the conclusion we all know he'll reach," Brivari sighed. "But he can't prove it, and if he tries to, he'll look like a madman. And he won't let that happen; word is he's very leery of falling into his father's footsteps. Or perhaps I should say 'missteps'."

"The only 'misstep' Jim Valenti ever made was opening his mouth," Dee said. "He was right all along; he just couldn't prove it. And his son isn't so leery that he didn't call the FBI."

"True," Brivari allowed. "He let his curiosity get the better of him on that one. But Stevens treated him like dirt and cut him out of the loop, Topolsky attacked him, then disappeared…I sincerely doubt he'll be approaching the Bureau again any time soon. He'll go it alone from here on."

"Okay," Dee said slowly. "So you're not worried about Valenti. That's good. But why haven't you lit into Max for doing exactly what he did before, that being using his powers in public?"

"This wasn't 'public'," Brivari answered. "There was only one other person present, and she was seriously preoccupied. And then we have the fact that this was his mother, or so he thinks. Antar would be ill served by a monarch who won't take a risk to save his own parent from an accident."

Dee's eyes narrowed. "So does this mean you think Antar would be well served by a monarch who won't take a risk to save anyone else from an accident? Say, for instance, some random person who happens to be the victim of a shooting?"

"You're pulling this out of context," Brivari said.

Dee shook her head. "No...no, I don't think I am."

"This was completely different," Brivari insisted.

"Good luck," Anthony said to Brivari under his breath.

"I don't see how," Dee argued.

"Then you don't see it," Brivari shrugged. "I can live with that. Suffice is to say that I am unconcerned about this exposing him. The only possible threat I can see is if your daughter-in-law saw more than we think she did and decides to pursue it. Is that likely?"

Anthony smiled and shook his head as Dee rolled her eyes. "Diane? To put it delicately, Diane isn't the sharpest knife in the drawer. I sincerely doubt she noticed a thing."




******************************************************




Evans residence




Diane Evans shivered as she closed the living room window. The acrid smell of smoke still lingered despite having thrown the windows open for a couple of hours, but now it was just too cold. Even the smoke smell was better than freezing to death. Plopping on the couch, she grabbed the TV remote and clicked "play", picking up where she'd left off right before she'd started dinner, or tried to. She hated Philip's business trips. Granted he frequently worked late, but that was different; he was still in town, and only a phone call and a few minutes away if something happened, like something just had. On the plus side, he hadn't been here to chide her for being careless, and their insurance agent had assured her that all repairs would be covered. Right now all she wanted to do was forget about all of it, about Philip being gone, about accidents, everything, and lose herself in those innocent days when the kids were young and her dream of having a family, so long denied, had suddenly and unexpectedly come true.

Five minutes later, she'd remembered something she hadn't thought about in years.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 42 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Birthright, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Chapter 42

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER FORTY-TWO




December 14, 1999, 9:30 a.m.

West Roswell High School






"Okay, we'll just wait right here until he comes along," Isabel said, stepping out of the crowds thronging past them as she gazed anxiously down the hallway.

"Okay," Max agreed.

"And we're not going to sensationalize this," she went on. "We're going to stay calm even if he doesn't, and stick to the facts."

"Right."

"No freaking out about Valenti being there, or—"

"Isabel, I got it," Max interrupted. "We don't even know if he's here today. Michael isn't exactly a model of good attendance."

Isabel's eyes widened in alarm. "But you're going to wait, aren't you? Don't leave me alone to tell him, because—"

"Relax," Max said gently. "I'll tell him. If he doesn't show now, I'll catch up with him later. You don't have to do a thing."

"Good," Isabel said, obviously relieved. "That's good."

"In fact, you can go now," Max offered. "You don't need to be here."

"Really?" Isabel said hopefully, deflating a moment later. "No. No, that wouldn't be fair. I just know he's going to start in on you, and he shouldn't, not this time. We both have to make a firm stand that saving Mom's life was the right thing to do, the only thing to do."

Max's eyebrows rose. "Like saving Liz's life was the 'right thing' to do?"

Isabel gave him a look of pure anguish. "Yes."

" 'Yes'? So now you think I did the right thing?"

"I think you never would have forgiven yourself if you hadn't," Isabel clarified. "So while I don't like the fallout from it, I have to admit that it's no good to save your own life if the way you did it means you can't live with yourself." She paused. "I would have done anything, Max. For Mom, I mean. No matter what it took, no matter who saw it, no matter what it cost me…I would have done anything to keep her safe. Even if it meant she wound up hating me, or that I had to run…I just wouldn't have been able to live with myself if I'd done nothing. It wouldn't have been worth living if I'd done nothing."

The crowds in the hallway thinned abruptly, and Max spied Liz and Maria talking a couple of classrooms down. I couldn't have lived with myself either, he thought. He'd been over this a thousand times, and the answer was always the same—he didn't care. He didn't care what the fallout was because it didn't matter. There was simply nothing else he could have done.

"You didn't want to put the brakes on, did you?" Isabel murmured, following his gaze.

"Of course I didn't want to," Max answered. "I had to. There's a difference."

"But last night, you said you could live with that—"

"Right, I said I could live with it," Max said. "I didn't say I wanted to, or that I liked it. And nobody's going to tell me I should."

"Should what?" said a voice behind them.

Isabel whirled around. "Michael!" she said reproachfully. "Don't sneak up on us like that."

"Right. Like I crawled on hands and knees so you wouldn't see me. So what are we talking about?"

Isabel dropped her eyes, but not before they'd flicked in Liz's and Maria's direction. "Not that," Michael said in a bored tone. "Not again."

"No, not 'that'," Max answered. "We wanted to tell you about something that happened last night. There was a fire in our kitchen. Mom accidentally knocked over a bottle of cooking oil, and it got into an open flame on the stove."

Michael unwrapped a lollipop. "Breakfast," he commented as they stared at him. "So...a fire. So what?"

"So Mom could have been seriously hurt, or worse," Isabel said.

"But she wasn't, or you wouldn't be standing here," Michael said. "So send her to Safety Town."

Max blinked. "What?"

"Safety Town," Michael repeated. "You know, the class they have for preschoolers in the gym about safety? Looking both ways before crossing the street, not taking candy from strangers, not leaving open bottles of oil near flames. Things like that."

"Unbelievable," Isabel muttered.

"Tell me about it," Michael agreed. "I can't believe I know something about what goes on in this school that you don't know."

"She's not a preschooler," Isabel said crossly. "It was an accident, you know, an unintentional bad event? You're familiar with the concept of an accident, or you should be after last weekend."

"Fine, it was an accident," Michael shrugged. "I repeat—so what?"

"So…I put the fire out," Max said.

"Good for you."

"No, he put the fire out," Isabel repeated slowly. "Not the usual way. Our way."

"Yeah, well, I probably would have done the same thing," Michael said. "Not that it would be any great loss if the trailer burned down, but at the end of the day, even I have to admit it's better than nothing."

"And…Valenti stopped by," Max added. "I guess he heard the fire report on the radio."

"I can't see him passing up a chance like that," Michael said. "But he wasn't there, and he can't prove anything, so he's out of luck."

Isabel looked startled. "I…we…thought you'd be upset."

"About what? Valenti? He didn't see anything, right? So there's nothing to get upset about. As long as no one saw it, it doesn't matter."

Max and Isabel exchanged glances. Michael looked back and forth from one to the other before pulling his lollipop out of his mouth.

"Someone saw you?"

"Well…not really," Max said.

" 'Not really'?" Michael echoed. "What does that mean, 'not really'? Either someone saw you, or they didn't."

"Look, Mom was cooking dinner when it happened," Max said. "I pulled her away, but—"

"Wait," Michael ordered. "Your mother was there when you did this?"

"Cooking involves standing near the stove," Max said dryly. "Of course she was there."

"Did she see you?" Michael demanded.

"It happened so fast, I don't think she saw anything," Max said, "or not anything she can piece together. She was on the floor when I did it, so—"

"You used your powers in front of your mother?" Michael interrupted in disbelief.

"Yes, he did," Isabel said firmly. "Because, like I said before, she could have been hurt or killed, and we will not let that happen."

"Fine, but why did you have to do it in front of her?" Michael said.

"Because there wasn't time to escort her out of the kitchen and find her a comfy chair before I put out the flames that were high enough to scorch the ceiling," Max retorted. "I told you, she didn't see anything."

"No, you said you didn't think she saw anything," Michael corrected. "That's way different."

"Right, I don't think she saw anything," Max agreed. "So I think we're okay."

"We just wanted you to know what happened," Isabel added.

"In case you're wrong," Michael said, "about what you think she didn't see."

"Well, what if we are?" Isabel demanded. "If someone had to accidentally see something they shouldn't, Mom would be the safest one to do that because she loves us."

"I don't believe this," Michael muttered.

Isabel stared at him a moment. "No, you probably don't," she said quietly. "Because you've never experienced a parent's love, so you don't know what it feels like." She hoisted her books higher on her hip. "We just wanted you to know Michael. See you later."

Isabel walked off, her rigid posture practically screaming disapproval. "Nice going," Max remarked.

"I don't care what she thinks," Michael retorted.

"Yeah, I got that."

"Look, we can't go all lovey-dovey on this," Michael insisted. "We can't get lax and say, 'oh, it doesn't matter if she sees because she loves us'. It matters."

"Michael, you're blowing this way out of proportion," Max argued. "She didn't see anything. We were only telling you because Valenti used it as an excuse to come over. But that didn't bother you, so what's the problem? Everything's fine."

Max walked away; Michael tossed his lollipop in a nearby trash bin and followed him. "You used your powers in front of your mother? That is not fine."

"Michael, I'm handing it, all right?" Max said in exasperation.

"Well, I hope so, because dealing with Frick and Frack over there is one thing, but we can't bring adults into this and expect them to handle it. Adults are the enemy, Max. Remember that."

"Michael, you say everyone is the enemy."

"They are," Michael declared.

"Hey."

Good timing, Max though as "Frick and Frack", a.k.a. Liz and Maria appeared. "Hey," Max answered, grateful for the interruption.

"Hey," Michael said to Maria.

"Yeah, whatever," Maria answered, walking off.

Michael gave a barely audible snort of disgust before walking off also, leaving Max alone with Liz. The urge to tell her about what had happened last night was almost overpowering. It had been so liberating to have a friend; suddenly not having one was suffocating.

"So how's it going?" he ventured.

"It's great," Liz answered. "It's, um…it's really great."

"Good," Max said, not sure whether to be sad or glad about that response.

"So, um, you know, about the game today, and the fact that we all have seats together? You know, the way that I see it, it's just a basketball game. We'll go, and we'll watch, and then we'll leave. It doesn't have to be a big deal."

"I agree," Max said quickly. "It's no big deal."

"It doesn't…have to be this whole awkward thing," Liz finished as Kyle Valenti and several members of the basketball team sauntered past to the sounds of cheers. Kyle's eyes fastened on Liz.

"Hey," he said as he walked by. Liz smiled. Max's stomach dropped to his ankles.

"So…later," Liz said.

"Yeah. Later," Max agreed.

She left, still smiling. Great, Max thought, savagely closing his locker. Valenti was back on his case, Michael was mad at him, Kyle was back to ogling Liz…and Liz was enjoying it. What next?




*****************************************************




Evans residence




"Grandma!" Isabel called, coming down the front walk as Dee climbed out of her car. "What are you doing here?"

"I told your mother I'd be here when the insurance adjuster came by," Dee answered, pausing beside the car as she silently cursed her bothersome right knee, which was currently refusing to take her full weight. "I think she wanted another pair of eyes and ears around in case they try to deny the claim."

"Oh," Isabel said, obviously relieved. "I thought you were here for…something else."

"Like what?" Dee asked, coming up the front walk as the knee decided to capitulate. "You look upset, dear. Is something wrong?"

"No," Isabel answered. "I mean yes. I mean…maybe," she finished, flustered, her sweater swinging from one hand as she crossed her arms. "It's just…Mom's in a weird mood today."

"Is that unusual?" Dee chuckled.

"Weirder than usual," Isabel clarified. "She's in there watching home videos and going on about Max having secrets."

Dee blinked. "She's what?"

Isabel looked startled, like she hadn't meant to say that. "I'm sure it's nothing," she said quickly. "Probably just the fire and all. I need to go; I'm due at a basketball game. Good luck with the insurance guy."

"I think it's a gal," Dee observed. "But have a good time."

Isabel disappeared so quickly, she practically left a trail of smoke in her wake. Dee gazed after her for a minute before going inside. She was about to call a hello when she heard it.

"Here, birdie, birdie, birdie! Here, birdie…"

The voice was young, high-pitched, and female, a voice from a very long time ago; Diane was indeed watching "home videos", and not just any home videos. "I'm here," Dee called brightly, rounding the corner like she hadn't just been eavesdropping. "There aren't any strange cars in the driveway, so I gather I beat the adjuster."

"Mom!" Diane exclaimed. "Am I glad to see you! Come here."

"What's up?" Dee asked casually, watching a young Max and Isabel scamper across the television screen.

"Sit down," Diane said, patting a spot on the sofa beside her. "I want to know if you remember something."

"Diane, I said I'd join you for the insurance review," Dee reminded her. "Is this really the time to be walking down memory lane?"

"The adjuster's not due for another twenty minutes, and this is absolutely the time to be walking down memory lane," Diane said. "Do you remember this day?"

Dee sank slowly down on the sofa, and Diane started the tape. It was Max and Isabel playing in the park not long after Philip and Diane had taken them home from the orphanage. Dee held her breath as the camera panned, following Isabel as she scampered around trees, startling flocks of pigeons skyward, then Max as he scampered after his sister, but there was no picnic in sight. Maybe this wasn't what she thought it was.

"Do you remember that, Mom?" Diane asked.

"Vaguely," Dee said guardedly. "We took the kids to the park a lot back then."

Diane nodded slowly. "We did. And I'm trying to find something, something that happened at the park when Max was very young. I was sure Philip had caught it on tape, but I can't find it anywhere."

"Maybe that's because there are lots of tapes," Dee suggested, throwing a pointed look at the nearby box virtually overflowing with tapes. "And the fact that Philip videotaped every single thing the kids did back then. He lived behind that camcorder so much, it was a wonder he could recognize his own children."

"I'm looking for the time when Isabel found the bird with the broken wing," Diane continued, ignoring Dee's attempt to redirect the conversation. "The bird's wing was dragging on the ground, and Max picked it up…and then it just flew away. Like it had never been hurt. Do you remember that?"

"I'm sorry, I don't," Dee answered.

"Take your time," Diane said eagerly. "Think about it. We were having a picnic that day, and you were there."

I know I was, Dee thought heavily. This was the moment they had all dreaded from the day Philip and Diane had brought the kids home, the moment when they began to suspect that something was different about their "children". This wasn't the first scare. Remarks had been made about the children's lack of illness, the inevitable childhood cuts and bruises which had vanished so quickly, the odd times when an object had moved seemingly of its own accord. But those times had been rare and never pursued, never causing more than a few minutes' worth of concern. This might be different.

"I think I remember the picnic you're talking about," Dee said finally. "I remember it was a beautiful day, and that you were happy because Max was talking more than usual. An old man even complimented me on my beautiful grandchildren. That was the first time I really felt like a grandmother."

Diane's worried expression softened. It was a true story even if the "old man" had been the children's Warder, but she was hoping to nudge the emotional Diane in a different direction. Maybe she just had.

Or maybe not. "That's beautiful, Mom," Diane said sincerely, "but it's the bird I'm interested in. What do you remember about the bird?"

"I'm afraid I don't remember that," Dee said. "I was setting the table when that happened. I remember some kind of excitement and you having Max wash his hands before lunch, but that's about it."

"Oh," Diane said, crestfallen. "You don't remember anything about the bird coming back to life?"

" 'Back to life'? What, it was dead?"

"No, no, not dead, just...well…I'm not sure what it was," Diane said, flustered. "But I would have sworn it couldn't fly, and then…it did."

"Maybe it had a wing cramp," Dee chuckled. "God knows I get enough cramps these days, and in more than just my 'wings'."

"It was more than that," Diane insisted. "And when Max picked it up, it was suddenly all right."

"Diane, what are you getting at?" Dee asked. "Because I'm not following this. I came over here for an insurance adjuster, and now you're going on about birds from ten years ago."

Diane set the remote down and stared at the floor for a moment. "Something happened last night, Mom. Something I can't explain. Something Max did."

"And what exactly did Max do?" Dee asked carefully.

"I'm not sure," Diane answered. "That's why it's bothering me. I think…I think there's something strange about the way he put the fire out."

"All right," Dee said, bracing herself against the worst, the possibility that Diane had seen more than she'd let on last night. "What exactly did you see him do that was…'strange'?"

"That's just it," Diane said in frustration. "I didn't 'see' it. I couldn't see it. It all happened so fast. The flames roared up, and I ducked, and then I felt Max pulling me away. And then I was on the floor, and I looked up, but his back was toward me, and there was all this smoke…" Her voice trailed off, and she looked helplessly at Dee.

"Okay," Dee said slowly, "forgetting for a moment all the stuff that was obscuring your vision…what do you think you saw?"

"I think…I think I saw Max run by the stove," Diane said. "And then the next thing I knew, he was tossing the pot of water on the stove and coming over to see if I was okay."

"Frankly, I'm surprised you saw anything at all," Dee remarked. "But it sounds like anything you saw was good news, so what's the problem?"

Diane sat back on the sofa, her hands working in front of her. "It's just…it doesn't add up," she said in the tone one uses when a particularly frustrating math problem refuses all attempts to work it out. "Those flames were very high, really high, and I didn't imagine that; the marks on the ceiling prove it. But I know how much water was in that pot, Mom; only a couple of inches or so, because all I was doing was braising asparagus. You would have needed a bucket, at least, to put out a fire like that."

"Maybe it wasn't just the water," Dee suggested. "Maybe he used the pot itself to smother the flames?"

Diane considered that for a moment. "No," she said finally. "No, I saw him throw the water on the stove, and after that he just tossed the pot down and came over to me."

"Are you sure about that?" Dee asked.

"I…I don't know," Diane said wearily, leaning her head back against the sofa. "I've gone over this so many times now, it's all beginning to blur."

"I'm still not clear why this is bothering you, or what it has to do with a picnic from ten years ago," Dee said.

"Don't you see?" Diane demanded, sitting up suddenly. "This isn't the first time Max has done something I couldn't explain. I never understood what happened at that picnic, but I just wrote it off as something weird."

"Understandable," Dee said, "but what's 'weird' about putting out a fire? That's not weird, that's great."

"Of course it is, but it's the way he did it," Diane argued. "Don't think for one minute that I'm not eternally grateful Max did whatever he did, because if he hadn't, I might not be here right now. It's just that what he said he did shouldn't have put the fire out…should it?"

"Truthfully? I don't know," Dee said. "I've never been near a fire like that, thank God for small favors. It could be that Max just got really, really lucky and caught it at a moment or an angle where what he did worked. It might be one of those times when a certain set of variables allowed something to work which normally wouldn't have. And as for the picnic, we have no idea what condition that bird was in. What happened may have just looked strange because you were assuming the bird was more injured than it was. We don't even know if you're remembering it the way it happened because we don't have a record of it."

Diane sat motionless, silent and staring, for so long, that Dee began to worry. "You're right," Diane said finally. "You're absolutely right, I…I don't know what came over me."

"Well, I do," Dee said. "You had a serious accident here last night, one that could have been far worse than it was. Couple that with the fact that you always hate it when Philip's away, and the way we always feel more vulnerable and anxious after something like this happens, and it's not hard to see how your head could race ahead of common sense. And one more thing: Did you sleep at all last night?"

"No," Diane sighed. "Well…off and on. More off than on."

"Then I'm sure that's not helping," Dee said.

"You're right," Diane agreed, nodding vigorously. "You're right. I should just be grateful Max succeeded instead of fretting over how he did it. Heck, maybe that's why I'm fretting, because I know what could have happened if he hadn't been there."

The sound of a car pulling into the driveway came through the window. "Oh, God, that's the adjuster," Diane said, scrambling to her feet, smoothing her hair. "I must look a mess. Do I look a mess? I don't want him to think I'm some moron who shouldn't be allowed near a kitchen appliance."

"It's a 'she'," Dee observed from the window, "and accidents happen all the time. That's why you have insurance. Filing a claim doesn't make you a 'moron'."

"If you say so," Diane said, sounding unconvinced. "Well…here I go." She marched to the front door, opening it only seconds after the doorbell rang. "Good afternoon," she said warmly, as though she hadn't just spent the last several minutes tearing her hair out. "I'm Diane Evans. Please, come inside."

"Thank you," the woman on the front step smiled. "I'm Kim Warner from State Farm, and I…"

Dee kept to the background, smiling and nodding when Diane introduced her, trailing behind as they took a tour of the wounded kitchen. Kim Warner was a no-nonsense woman in blue jeans, tee shirt, and tool belt, and she lost no time in deploying a tape measure to estimate the square footage of the damage and a camera to document it, taking copious notes along the way. All that officiousness gave Dee the opportunity to think, making a mental list of the various aspects of this latest—and worst—threat of discovery. On the plus side, Diane really hadn't seen anything concrete; on the minus side, she'd not only seen enough to be suspicious, she'd connected what she'd seen to the incident when Max was young. Diane had always been very tuned in to Max. When he was little, that had been helpful. Now it was terribly inconvenient.

"You had a quite a fire here," Kim was saying, coming to the end of her second page of notes. "You're mighty lucky it didn't do more damage."

"I know," Diane said. "Thank God my son was here."

"Oh, that's right," Kim said, plucking her pencil from behind her ear and scribbling something else. "I forgot, you'll be needing a new fire extinguisher."

Diane blinked. "Fire extinguisher?"

"To replace the one your son used to put this out," Kim explained.

Diane looked at Dee, who managed to maintain a neutral expression even as she was cursing silently. "He…he didn't use a fire extinguisher," Diane said uncertainly. "We do have one," she added hastily, opening the cupboard under the sink where the extinguisher sat in all it's untouched glory. "But he didn't use it." She paused. "Did you expect him to?"

"Well, yeah," Kim answered, gazing at the blackened ceiling. "With a fire this big, you'd pretty much have to."

"Diane was saying earlier that she didn't understand how my grandson managed to put this out," Dee broke in, deciding to take the bull by the horns and steer the conversation herself. "We decided he must have gotten extraordinarily lucky. That happens, right?"

"Oh, God, yes," Kim agreed. "I've seen cases where firefighters went into a burning house to rescue people, and everyone came out without a scratch even though the building was falling down around them. I've seen pets plucked alive and unhurt from the rubble, maybe in a completely unlikely pocket of clean air. I had a telephone repair guy once who fell off his cherry picker from a height of forty feet and didn't break even one bone…but he needed a new cell phone. His phone got crushed, but he didn't." She shook her head. "I'm not that lucky, but some people are. I'm glad your son was one of them."

Dee uttered a private sigh of relief as all of the suspicion and uncertainly drained from Diane's face. "So am I," Diane said gratefully. "And when something like that happens, something so unlikely, it's so hard to believe it."

"You almost end up feeling like you don't deserve it," Kim added. "Like it's not fair that you were so lucky and other people weren't."

"Exactly!" Diane exclaimed. "Maybe that's it, Mom; maybe I'm feeling guilty."

"Well, don't," Dee said firmly. "Life always manages to grab you by the neck at some point. It missed this time. That's good news, not bad."

"Amen," Kim agreed. "This claim shouldn't be a problem, Mrs. Evans. If I rush it, I should be able to get your money to you within a week. That'll give you enough time to at least get a new range before Christmas dinner."

"Oh, that's wonderful," Diane said in relief. "My husband will be so pleased."

"So," Kim went on, "after the deductible, we're looking at about $500 for a new stove, another $500 for ceiling repair…"

The list went on, and Dee listened with satisfaction. No one had been hurt, Philip was going to get a nice chunk of change to repair the damage, maybe even upgrade the kitchen, and Diane's suspicions had been completely averted. Bullet dodged.




*****************************************************




Roswell Fire Department




"Mind if I come in?"

"Jim!" Captain Hernandez exclaimed, setting down his newspaper. "Haven't seen you in ages. Sure, come on in. Did you come for a slide down the pole?"

Jim Valenti smiled indulgently. "No; no, I didn't."

"Just teasing," Hernandez chuckled. "When you were little, that was the first thing you wanted to do every time you came here with your daddy. You'd scamper upstairs and be down that pole before he'd spoken two full sentences. I have fond memories of those days."

"Well, I hate to disappoint you, but I'm afraid at my age, I'd hurt myself," Valenti said. "So I think I'll pass."

" 'Your' age," Hernandez said ruefully. "If you're of an 'age', what does that make me? Ancient?"

"Incredibly well preserved," Valenti corrected. "Mind if I sit?"

"Go right ahead," Hernandez said. "Coffee?"

"Please."

Valenti set his hat on the table and waited patiently while Hernandez rummaged in a cupboard for a clean mug. "So if the pole didn't lure you, to what do I owe the honor?" he asked, setting a cup of coffee in front of Valenti and holding up a bowl of sugar and a carton of milk for his inspection.

"No, thanks," Valenti said. "I take it black. I was just checking up on the Evans fire last night. Mrs. Evans was really shaken, so I told her I'd look into what you found. Not for me, of course; I know your guys are top notch. It's really just to make her feel better."

"Sure, sure," Hernandez said. "Let me grab the report. Be right back."

Hernandez disappeared into the office nearby as Valenti sipped his coffee, strong as usual; firehouse coffee was known for its ability to grow hair on your chest. Hernandez was right; Valenti had loved the firehouse when he'd been a kid even more than he'd loved the sheriff's station, where the cloud of being the sheriff's kid had loomed over every single interaction he'd had with every single person he'd met. But here, being the sheriff's son had been an advantage; the firefighters had allowed him to do things no other kid was allowed to do, like climb inside the trucks and repeatedly slide down the aforementioned pole. Good memories, all, but tinged a bit now by his father's disgrace. Some people still weren't entirely happy with the fact that another Valenti had been handed the badge. Thankfully, Chuck Hernandez wasn't one of them.

"Okay, let's see what we've got," Hernandez said, reappearing with a thin file folder in his hand. "Not much for us to do there. Fire was already out when my guys arrived, and no injuries. They assessed the damage, determined no one needed medical care, reset the security system, and were on their way."

"Thank goodness for Max Evans," Valenti said. "That was terribly brave of him, putting the fire out like that."

"I'll say," Hernandez remarked. "This was a scorcher. Remarkably little damage for such a big fire, too."

"Oh? How so?"

"Well, a fire this big normally produces more damage than we saw here," Hernandez explained. "I'd expect to see melted countertops, lots of scorched cabinets, things like that. Anything nearby would have been affected by the heat, but the damage zone here was very narrow. It's like it went straight up, but it never went out."

"Huh," Valenti said slowly. "And what could cause that?"

"If it was put out fast," Hernandez answered. "Really fast. A fire like this goes up first, then out. This one only went up, which means it was extinguished before it got a chance to spread. So Max was not only brave, he was damned speedy. Good thing he was right there in the kitchen when it happened."

"Good thing," Valenti agreed. "And good thing that pot of water Mrs. Evans was cooking with was right there for him to use."

Hernandez blinked. " 'Pot of water'? He didn't put this out with any pot of water. This was a grease fire."

"You sure about that?"

"Positive. The melted bottle of cooking oil was right there; Mrs. Evans must have knocked it over near the burner. Canola oil is supposed to be better for you, but not near an open flame," Hernandez chuckled. "Anyway, water only makes grease fire spread, so water isn't what put this out. A fire extinguisher is basically the only way to tame something like this."

"Funny," Valenti said slowly, "that he didn't mention that. All he mentioned was the pot of water."

"Not funny at all. People's memories go all wonky at times like these."

"Right," Valenti nodded. "Of course they do. Well…if everything looks to be in order, I'll stop by and tell Mrs. Evans. Maybe I'll grab one of your pamphlets on the way out; I'm sure she'd appreciate it. Thanks, Chuck."

"No problem, Jim. Hey, if you…" Hernandez stopped, suddenly uncomfortable. "If you see…you know…your dad…tell him I said 'hi'."

"Will do," Valenti promised. "I'll let myself out."

You could tell him yourself, Valenti thought, stepping into the December sunshine, pamphlet in hand. Seeing his father's former friends and co-workers was frequently awkward; they didn't know whether to ask about him or not, and when they did, it was invariably painful. Most asked to be remembered to him, and Valenti knew perfectly well that none would ever lift a finger to go visit him. Not that he was a paragon of virtue in that department; it had been months since he'd seen his father, and Christmas was coming. He and Kyle would have to make at least a token visit.

But awkwardness aside, he had what he wanted. The Evans' fire had been a grease fire, and no way had Max Evans put out a grease fire with any amount of water. He couldn't prove that…but he could lean on the one witness who could.


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 43 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 43

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!






CHAPTER FORTY-THREE



December 15, 1999, 7 p.m.

Eastside Manor





"So that was the closest Diane's come to figuring out something's…'different'…about her children," Dee finished. "It was a little hairy there for a few minutes."

"I'll bet," David agreed. "Did Philip actually record this thing with the bird?"

"I think he did," Dee answered. "But Diane couldn't find it, and hopefully it's lost in that massive tape pile."

"Or maybe it got taped over at some point," David suggested. "I recall him doing that sometimes, and that would certainly be handy in this case. Although, frankly, I'm surprised this hasn't come up before. If you'd asked me ten years ago if they'd last this long with no one the wiser, I wouldn't have bet a nickel on it."

"Are you talking about me?" Emily asked suddenly.

"No, honey," David said gently. "I'm just talking to Dee about the grandkids."

"He's always talking about me," Emily said to Dee. "He says he isn't, but he is."

"Not this time, Mama," Dee said. "Daddy and I are just talking about the fire…I mean, something that happened at Diane's house," she amended quickly. The last thing she needed was for her mother to start fretting over that.

But Emily merely blinked at her from her recliner before returning her eyes to the television. "I don't like this show," she said, using the remote to change the channel.

No need to have worried, Dee thought, having forgotten the TV was on because the sound was all the way down. Emily's hearing was bad enough now that she couldn't hear the television unless it was set to a deafening level, so it stood to reason that she also couldn't hear a remark about a fire.

"I don't suppose we could convince her to get a hearing aid?" Dee asked.

"You're welcome to try," David sighed. "God knows I have. But she seems to be content just watching the picture. She has the set on most of the day, and I turn the sound up when I'm watching too."

"We had chicken for dinner," Emily remarked.

Dee managed a smile. "That's sounds nice, Mama."

"I don't like this show," Emily said, changing the channel again.

Dee glanced at her father, who smiled sadly. Emily's hearing wasn't the only thing going; her ability to carry on a conversation was waning also. Some of that was undoubtedly due to her diminished ability to hear what was said to her, but even when she heard just fine she frequently lost her train of thought, repeated things several times, changed the subject without warning, or said the first thing that popped into her head. Thank goodness her father was still all here; he'd lent a welcome ear during the past few months' hijinks, just like he was doing now. Her mother, by contrast, really had no idea what was going on.

"Have you considered telling Diane the truth?" David was asking.

"For a while there, I thought I'd have to," Dee answered. "But then she moved on, and I let her. I'm just not sure how she'd react. And don't get me started on Philip."

"I never thought Philip would be the problem you did," David said. "I know he's exacting, but he'd support his children. And both of them might be a help now the kids are 'stretching their wings', as it were. Their parents could help rein them in."

"Maybe," Dee said doubtfully.

"Is it time for dinner?" Emily asked suddenly, staring at the clock.

Dee blinked. "No, honey," David answered. "We already had dinner."

Emily looked at her husband, then back to the clock. "But the hand is near the five. That means it's time for dinner."

Dee looked helplessly at her father, who did not look surprised. It was twenty minutes after eight, so while the big hand was "near the five" it was nowhere near 5 o'clock. "Let me get your bedroom clock," Dee said, going into the bedroom and returning with the little digital clock with the giant red numbers which sat on Emily's bedside table. "See, Mama? It says '8:20'."

Emily stared at the clock for a moment in silence. "Are you sure?" she asked finally. "I don't know what they've done to the clocks around here, but they don't seem to be working right. Can you read that?"

"Yes, Mama, I can read it," Dee said heavily.

"And what about that one?" Emily demanded, pointing to the wall clock. "That one's been messed up for ages. I keep telling your father to have someone come fix it, but they never do."

"Maybe I'll call them again," David suggested.

"You should," Emily declared. "With what we pay for this place, I should be able to tell what time it is around here."

Dee took the digital clock back into the bedroom, not sure whether she should be grateful her mother had just sounded more like herself or alarmed at what she'd just learned. When she returned to the living room, Emily was in the bathroom.

"I thought she just couldn't see the wall clock because it was so far away," Dee said faintly.

"That's what I thought, too," David admitted. "She hasn't been able to read that digital clock for a while, so I got her an old fashioned alarm clock; you know, the kind they had when you were little, with the buzzer? It was really hard to find, but I found one at Wal-Mart. Turns out she can't read any of them, no matter what kind or where they are."

Dee looked at her hands. "So…she can't tell time any more?"

"It looks that way," David said. "She still knows the clock is where you find out what time it is, and she can read the numbers, but it appears she can't decipher it."

"And she explains that by saying they're 'broken'," Dee murmured.

"That would be my guess," David agreed. "She knows she should be able to read it, so calling it 'broken' gets her off the hook." He paused. "It's not all bad," he added. "You only see her for brief snippets, and she's not always at her best, especially later in the day. Sometimes she's all here, and you'd swear it was ten years ago."

Ten years ago. Back when the children had first been found, and doctors and deputies were hovering, Dee had brought the children to her parents' house, knowing her mother and father could help her decide what to do. But not now, she thought sadly as she made her way back through Eastside's hallways, past several residents plodding along with walkers, a couple of wheelchairs, a nurse with a medication cart, and one of the Manor's two cats. Whatever happened now, the woman who had helped keep them out of harm's way was no longer all here. Whatever happened now, she and Anthony were on their own.

Oh, stop it, she told herself severely. She still had one functioning parent, which was more than many of her friends had. Perhaps she should visit more often, or at a different time. If her mother's lucid moments were becoming more rare, perhaps it wouldn't be wise to waste any.

Half an hour later she was home, Anthony had made popcorn and had a movie all cued up, and Dee spared a moment for nostalgia as she pulled bowls out of the cupboard. She'd been born in this house. She'd grown up in this house. She'd met her husband in the backyard of this house. Their family's best friends had been their next door neighbors, Mac and Rose Brazel; it had been Mac who had driven her to his ranch the day after the crash where she'd made a discovery which had changed her life, all their lives. Now the Brazels were gone, having passed away several years ago, her parents had begun the "long goodbye"…and she and Anthony would be next. They too would begin to falter, lose the ability to hold a conversation, to tell time, to…

"You okay?"

It was Anthony, standing in the kitchen doorway and looking silly in his bathrobe and those huge slippers Isabel had bought him for Christmas. "I guess," Dee answered. "It's just...it's Mama."

"Ah," Anthony said. "Is she worse?"

Dee's eyes dropped. "She can't tell time any more, Anthony. She looks at the clock, and she sees the numbers, but she can't figure out what they mean."

Anthony nodded slowly. "Does she still know who you are?"

"So far."

"Then that's all she needs to know. I hear that's the worst, when they don't recognize you any more. I'd rather have her not recognize the clock."

"You're right," Dee nodded. "You're right. It could be worse. And Daddy's still with us, thank God. But I can see why Brivari won't visit them because…it's hard to watch. Especially since that will be us some day."

"But not today," Anthony said firmly. "That will be everyone eventually, even Brivari; it'll just take longer. But it's not our turn yet, and I'll be damned if I'm going to miss what time I've got left worrying about when it's gone. Or missing the beginning of Christmas Vacation. Come on; you could use a good laugh, and I don't stay up until the wee small like you do."

Twenty minutes later they were both roaring with laughter as the Griswolds had their customary problems with the Christmas tree, the in-laws, the kids, their neighbors, and the electric grid. National Lampoon's Christmas Vacation was one of their favorite Christmas movies, much better than that sappy It's A Wonderful Life, which Dee had never liked. When the movie was over, Anthony went up to bed, still chuckling, while Dee turned on a late night talk show. She must have fallen asleep because, the next thing she knew, her phone was ringing. Glancing at the clock, she answered it worriedly; who could be calling at almost midnight?

"Mom?" came Diane's breathless voice.

"Diane?" Dee said in alarm. "Is something wrong?"

"Mom, I have to talk to someone," Diane said, sounding close to tears. "Something is wrong, and Max won't talk to me. He and Isabel just walked out, and—"

"Wait," Dee broke in. "Max won't talk to you about what? He and Isabel went where?"

There was a pause on the other end of the line, followed by a deep breath. "Remember what we were talking about yesterday? About how I couldn't figure out how Max could have put the fire out the way he said he did?"

"Yes," Dee said guardedly.

"Well, I was right. He couldn't have. He did something, Mom, something he won't talk to me about. I'm on the verge of calling Philip and—"

"No!" Dee said quickly. "I mean, no, don't bother him; it's later on the East coast than it is here. I'll be right over."




******************************************************




December 16, 1999, 12:15 a.m.

Evans residence





Diane hurried to the door when she heard the car in the doorway, tugging her sweater closer around her. "I'm so sorry," she called miserably as her mother-in-law climbed out of the car. "I really should have just called Philip instead of dragging you over here at this hour."

"You absolutely should not have called Philip," Dee said firmly, looking chipper as ever despite the fact that it was the middle of the night. "He's probably been in meetings all day, and he wouldn't be very sympathetic to some domestic argument—"

"It wasn't an argument," Diane said.

"Okay, then, a dispute," Dee corrected.

"It wasn't a dispute either."

"I thought you said Max and Isabel walked out on you," Dee said as Diane closed the door. "You sounded like they left in a huff."

"No, no, it wasn't anything like that," Diane answered. "I was just trying to get some information out of Max, and then Isabel walked in, and then he just...left. With her. Just like that."

"Maybe they had somewhere to be?" Dee suggested.

"At this hour?" Diane demanded. "On a school night? And he was painting the ceiling for me, and he just left all this, just set down the roller and walked out. No, he left because he didn't want to talk to me, Mom. He took advantage of his sister's interruption to walk away because he didn't like what I was telling him, because…"

Diane stopped and looked away, unwilling to finish that sentence out loud: Because he's hiding something from me. Much as it broke her heart to admit it, she was now absolutely certain that Max was actively hiding something from her. He had always been a quiet child who kept to himself, but he'd always trusted her. Now he didn't. Now there was something he didn't want her to know, and that revelation was like a kick to the gut. And she didn't want to say that out loud because her famously no-nonsense mother-in-law, who admittedly could be a pillar of strength or a battering ram when you needed either, could also be very impatient with feelings like this. Maybe she should have insisted she not come over.

But Dee was wearing an uncharacteristically sympathetic expression. "I can see he left in a hurry," she remarked, glancing at the paint roller and the half-painted ceiling. "This is all going to congeal if he doesn't get back soon. So what made him leave? What did you say to him? And, no, that isn't an accusation. Just a question."

"I was just telling him what I'd learned today about grease fires," Diane said, pulling the pamphlet out of her pocket. "From this."

Dee took the pamphlet and opened it, her eyebrows rising when she saw the highlighted section. "Where did you get this?"

"Sheriff Valenti."

"The sheriff gave you this? When?"

"This afternoon," Diane answered. "He stopped by to see how I was doing."

"I'll bet he did," Dee muttered.

"What's that supposed to mean? I thought it was very nice of him."

"Oh, of course," Dee said skeptically. "And he just happened to have one of these on him, did he?"

"Why do you sound so suspicious?" Diane protested. "He was just being nice, just trying to give me some information to prevent this from happening again. According to that, the number one thing you shouldn't do with a grease fire is throw water on it. Oil doesn't dissolve in water, it floats on the surface, so water won't put out a grease fire; it just disperses it, just carries it elsewhere. In other words, water makes a grease fire—"

"Spread," Dee finished. "Yes, I got that. I read fast," she added when Diane looked surprised. "And you read well because you quoted this nearly word for word."

"Then you know why I'm upset," Diane said. "Max told me he threw water on the fire. I always wondered about that because I knew how little water was in that pot, but now I'm doubly curiously because it shouldn't have worked anyway; it should have made things worse."

"Maybe it didn't 'make things worse' because there was so little water to begin with," Dee suggested.

"Okay," Diane said slowly. "But…then how did he put the fire out?"

"I don't know," Dee admitted. "I wasn't here. And being here wouldn't necessarily have helped because you were here, and you don't know either. I'm less interested in how he did it and more grateful that he did."

"Don't turn this into 'ungrateful'," Diane retorted. "You know I'm grateful he did…whatever it was he did. I just—"

" 'Whatever it was he did'?" Dee echoed. "What he 'did' was put the fire out. So what if you don't know exactly how he did it? So what if he doesn't know how he did it? Which he may not, you know, and that may be why he's so unwilling to talk about this, because he doesn't want to admit he doesn't know, especially since everyone's hailing him as a hero. It might be tough to be a hero if you don't know exactly what you did, or if you were just incredibly lucky and too embarrassed to admit that it wasn't skill, but plain dumb luck that got you all those accolades."

Diane stared at Dee in silence for a moment. "I…I never considered that," she said finally. "Do you think that's what it is? Do you think he really doesn't know? But then why wouldn't he just say that?"

"And that would be where the embarrassment comes in," Dee noted.

"Well," Diane said doubtfully, "I guess that could explain it. If he really doesn't know…I mean, there is such a thing as a freak accident, so maybe there's such a thing as a…I don't know, a 'freak happy accident'. I guess."

"You sound less than happy with that explanation," Dee said dryly.

"Well, yeah," Diane admitted. "I still don't know how he put the fire out, and if Max doesn't know either, that makes two of us. And then the sheriff was going on about the shooting at the Crashdown—"

"What?" Dee said sharply. "What does that have to do with your kitchen fire?"

"Nothing," Diane answered. "If I understood him correctly, it has to do with Max. He claimed Max had been around a 'couple of near misses lately', and then implied that Max had something to do with that shooting."

"Like what?" Dee demanded.

"He didn't say. I asked him point blank what Max had to do with that, and he said it was just 'water under the bridge' and left in a big hurry."

Dee's eyes flashed. "Why that little…"

Diane's eye widened as Dee stopped, swallowing the rest of that sentence. "Mom, what's wrong?" she asked in alarm. "Why are you so angry? Do you know something about that?"

"Of course not," Dee said irritably. "But obviously our dear sheriff is fishing, and he's taking advantage of your misfortune to do it. Which is glaringly unprofessional, I might add."

"Fishing for what?" Diane asked, bewildered. "You're a lawyer. Why would he do that?"

"Maybe he still has questions about the shooting," Dee said. "They never made an arrest, so maybe it's an open investigation. Maybe someone reported high school students present, and he's trying to figure out who. It could be a million different things; I just don't like him dropping that in your lap while you're dealing with this."

"Okay, so maybe he stepped over the line," Diane allowed. "But that still doesn't explain this pamphlet."

"Oh, for God's sake, forget the stupid pamphlet!" Dee exclaimed. "What difference does it make? All that matters is that Max put the fire out; he doesn't have to do it in a sheriff-approved manner."

"This didn't come from the sheriff," Diane reminded her. "Yes, I know, he brought it over, but it's from the fire department; it says so right on the back."

"Fine, so he didn't put it out in a fire department-approved manner," Dee said impatiently. "Maybe he should just take it all back and let the house burn down."

"But Mom—"

"Don't 'but Mom' me," Dee said severely. "You said you didn't want to this to be about gratitude, but how grateful can you be when you grill someone who put out a major fire for precise details on how they did it, and then carry on because they didn't do it the 'right' way? And then yesterday you were going on about supposedly hurt birds that magically flew away a decade ago, and it all adds up to a an unmistakable aura of paranoia."

"That happened!" Diane insisted. "I remember it even if you don't. I didn't imagine it. Just because I can't find it doesn't mean it's not there. We spent loads of time in the park, and Philip videotaped constantly that first year. I know it's there somewhere, and when I find it…"

The kitchen door opened, and Diane broke off just as Max and Isabel appeared.

"Hi," Max said guardedly.

"Hi, Mom," Isabel said cheerfully. "Grandma, what are you doing here so late? Is everything all right?"

"Frankly, I'm not sure," Dee said.

"Max, where have you been?" Diane demanded, ignoring her mother-in-law. "You were painting, and then you just ran out and left all this stuff. The paint will be ruined."

"I'll take care of it," Max said hurriedly. "Isabel just…needed to talk to me."

"Oh, Isabel needed to talk, did she?" Diane said in a deeply skeptical voice. "Max, I'm the one who needed to talk to you."

"Well, I can't talk right now," Max said. "I have to clean this up, and then I have to get to bed; I have school tomorrow."

"But—"

"I have a test," Max persisted. "Two of them."

"I'm sorry I dragged him away," Isabel said brightly. "I didn't realize I was interrupting something."

"Oh, honey, you didn't 'drag' him," Diane sighed. "He ran off. You saw it."

"Because he knew I'd need to talk to him," Isabel said. "He was just being a good brother."

"Well, I needed to talk to him too," Diane said petulantly.

"Look, Mom, I'm sorry," Max said, a touch of irritation in his voice. "But I need to clean this up and get to bed. We'll talk later."

Max gathered up the painting supplies and disappeared without another word. "Um…well…good night," Isabel said awkwardly.

"Good night, dear," Dee said wearily.

Diane bit her tongue as Isabel went to her room. "Did you see that?" she asked Dee when she was out of earshot. "Did you see the way he put me off?"

"What I saw was you pressuring him and him resisting," Dee answered, "just like any teenager resists when his parents get too nosy."

"I am not nosy!" Diane exclaimed. "I just want to know how he—"

"Look, for the sake of argument, let's say Max is hiding something," Dee broke in. "You can't make him tell you what this is, Diane. You can't make him talk to you. He has to tell you willingly. He has to want to tell you. The best way—no, the only way—to get where you're going is to back off and let him lead. If he's got something to say, he'll say it only if and when he's ready."

"And what if he's never ready?" Diane asked.

"Then you'll never know. Because, like I said, you can't make him tell you. All you can do is try to create a climate where he'll want to tell you. Pushing him like you were just doing will only push him away." Dee held out the pamphlet. "Here's your Holy Grail. Try not to let the pursuit of it ruin your relationship with your son. Because that relationship is more important than exactly how he put out the fire…right?"

Diane sighed and sank into a chair as Dee left, the sound of her car fading away. She reread the section about grease fires, took another look at the pot which supposedly staved off disaster, and still wasn't satisfied. But her mother-in-law was right; she couldn't make Max tell her anything. Maybe there was nothing to tell. Maybe he really didn't know what he'd done.

"Mom?"

It was Isabel, in her pajamas and hovering uncertainly in the doorway. "Are you okay?" she asked.

"Of course," Diane replied. "I'm just…rattled. This whole thing has me rattled, and your father being away doesn't make it any easier. Go to bed, honey. You need your rest."

"Okay." Isabel turned away, came back, planted a quick kiss on her cheek. "I love you, Mom," she said gently. "And Max loves you, too. You know that, don't you?"

"Yeah, I know that," Diane answered. "I guess I'm just not feeling it right now."

"I'm sorry about that," Isabel said. "But remember, you're not the only one who's rattled about this. Max is rattled too." She squeezed her hand. "G'night."

Diane watched her go, a new thought occurring to her. Isabel had always been more open than Max, more talkative, more trusting. Maybe the problem wasn't the questions she was asking.

Maybe the problem was she was asking the wrong person.




*****************************************************




December 16, 1999 10:45 a.m.

West Roswell High School






Max shifted his books to his other arm as he craned his neck, the better to see down the hallway. His target was nowhere in sight, however, and late besides. He was all ready to give up when she appeared.

"Isabel! Where have you been?"

His sister gave him a withering look. "Where have I been? Right where I'm supposed to be. Why?"

"You usually pass this hallway a good five minutes ago," Max answered as he fell in step beside her.

"Well, excuse me," Isabel said tartly, barely breaking stride. "I had no idea you were standing over me with a stopwatch."

"I just wanted to ask you something," Max said. "Why so pissy?"

"If you wanted to ask me something, why didn't you ask me this morning?" Isabel demanded. "Where were you at breakfast? Mom and I waited, and you never showed."

"I left early," Max said shortly.

"I noticed," Isabel muttered.

"I saw Mom go into your bedroom right before you left," Max went on. "What did she say?"

Isabel stopped and whirled around. "And how would you know that? I thought you left early."

"I did—"

"Like hell you did! If you'd left early, you wouldn't have been able to see Mom come into my room, now would you?"

Max stuffed one hand in his pocket and looked away. "Okay, fine, I was outside. I just couldn't talk to her this morning," he went on as Isabel gave a snort of disgust. "She was waving that pamphlet around last night, and so upset that Grandma came over."

"Grandma comes over all the time," Isabel said crossly.

"At midnight?" Max challenged. "And she was holding the pamphlet when we walked in. It doesn't take a rocket scientist to figure out why she was there, Iz."

"Okay, fine, she was upset," Isabel said. "And why shouldn't she be? Like I said before, we're lying to her now, and she knows it. She just doesn't know why."

"And she can't know why," Max said. "Which is why I left early."

"And what about tomorrow, Max? Are you planning on leaving early every day? You can't put off talking to her forever, you know. She's our mother. She may not have given birth to us, but she raised us, so like it or not, she's the only mother we have. And don't you dare tell me she isn't, or I swear to God, I'll scream. If I wanted to talk to Michael, I'd go find him."

"We should," Max said.

"No, we shouldn't," Isabel argued. "He'll just get all suspicious, only now it'll be aimed at Mom, and I'll strangle him before lunch time. Besides, there's nothing to tell. This is coming from Valenti, and we already know Valenti is after us."

"And he's trying to get Mom after us," Max said. "So what did she say to you this morning?"

Isabel sighed and glanced around the crowded hallway before moving off to the side. "She wanted to know what I remembered about you and me before we met her and Daddy."

"What did you tell her?"

"The truth," Isabel answered. "That I don't remember much," she added when Max's eyes widened in alarm. "I told her I remembered the orphanage, and that yellow sweater she was wearing the day they came to pick us up. And…" She stopped, her voice catching in her throat. "And I reminded her that the day she and Daddy came for us was the day our lives began. Because it was, Max. We had nothing before that. I may not remember much, but I remember that." She paused. "You can't avoid her forever. You can't always 'leave early' or hide in the bushes. You're going to have to talk to her eventually, so you're going to have to figure out what to tell her."

"Like what?" Max said. "What do I say now that Valenti taught her grease fires 101?"

"I don't know," Isabel admitted. "Say you were in shock and don't remember. Or say you do remember, that there's something else about how you put the fire out, something you forgot or didn't think had mattered, but now you know it must, and all because of Valenti's magic pamphlet. I don't know what to tell her, I just know you're going to have to tell her something. She's not going to just drop it."

"I guess not," Max said glumly.

Isabel stared at him a moment. "Do you remember when Mom and Dad first brought us home?"

"Why?" Max asked warily.

"Do you remember?" Isabel persisted. "Do you remember how you cried every single night? And Mom would come in and stay with you until you cried yourself to sleep?"

Max stared at the floor. "Yeah," he said uncomfortably.

"Good," Isabel said soberly. "Make sure you think of that the next time you blow her off. And then think of what could have happened to us if she hadn't been willing to take a chance on two kids wandering naked in the desert. She deserves better than what she's getting, Max. Think about that the next time you hide in the bushes. I know I will."




*****************************************************




Roswell Sheriff's Station







From his position in the corner, Jim Valenti gave his office a critical look, wanting everything to be perfect, to convey just the right balance of authority, friendliness, and concern. He nudged the chair in front of his desk with his foot, putting it on a slight angle, then took a seat in his own chair. No, he decided. That was too much authority. Better to sit next to her. He'd just pulled an extra chair into service when Hanson walked in.

"I've…got everything set up the way you asked," Hanson said, his eyes widening slightly as he watched Valenti meticulously mess up everything on top of his desk. "Muffins, coffee—"

"The good stuff, right? None of that usual rot gut."

"Gourmet blend, purchased myself," Hanson nodded. "It's ready when you are." He paused, breaking into a smile. "You know, you could go out, sir. You don't have to do this in your office."

"On the contrary, the office is the only place to do this," Valenti answered.

Hanson blinked. "Oh. Okay. I just…I mean, we can certainly hold down the fort for a couple of hours so you can go on a date."

Now it was Valenti's turn to blink. "Date? What date?"

"Well…isn't that what this is? The muffins, the special coffee, all this fussing…what else could it be?"

"Wait a minute," Valenti said. "You think I'm having a date? In my office? In the middle of the day?"

Hanson reddened slightly. "I…I mean, we…we just assumed…"

" 'Assumed'?" Valenti broke in. "Haven't you heard the one about assuming, that when you assume, you—"

"Make an 'ass out of you and me'," Hanson finished. "Yes, of course I've heard that, sir. I went to high school too."

"Then what in blazes would make you think I would bring a date here?" Valenti demanded.

"Word is you and Amy DeLuca were having a good time when that party at the soap factory interrupted you," Hanson said cheerfully.

" 'Word is'?" Valenti echoed. "Whose word? What did you hear?"

"Uh...only that the two of you were having a good time, sir."

"And who told you that?"

"Well...the waiter who took my call…might have said…something," Hanson stammered.

"Oh, did he, now?" Valenti said darkly. "Anything else? Did he report what we were eating? Tape record our conversation?"

Hanson looked taken aback. "It's a small town, sir, and you're the sheriff; you go out in public, people notice. No one meant any harm."

Valenti sighed when he saw the kicked puppy look on Hanson's face. "I know," he said, chastened. "I'm just wondering what would make my staff think that I'd have them scurrying around so I could have a romantic encounter on a workday."

"Oh, we wouldn't mind, sir," Hanson grinned. "That Amy DeLuca's easy on the eyes. But of course you wouldn't do that in the office," he added hastily when Valenti raised an eyebrow. "So who's all this for?"

A car door closed outside. Valenti hurried to the window and looked out, Hanson joining him. "It's for her," Valenti said. "Go downstairs and welcome her, bring her some coffee. I'll be right down."

Hanson gave him a curious look, but said nothing before leaving. Valenti gave the office one last look, ran a comb through his hair, and made certain his badge was on straight before going downstairs.

"Mrs. Evans," he said warmly to Diane, who was holding a steaming cup of freshly roasted gourmet coffee and looking a bit bewildered. "Thank you so much for coming on such short notice. I really appreciate it."

"You sounded concerned," Diane said. "Is something wrong?"

"No," Valenti said quickly. "No, nothing's wrong. In light of recent events, there was just something I thought you should see."

"Like the pamphlet?" Diane asked.

Valenti smiled faintly. "I think you'll find this much more interesting than the pamphlet."



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 44 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 44

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!






CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR




December 17, 1999, 5:45 a.m.

Proctor residence




A dull thud woke Dee, and she opened her eyes, momentarily disoriented. A second later she closed them, unable to believe she'd done it again. For the life of her, she just could not get used to sleeping in her parents' old bedroom. She'd grown up in this house staring at a completely different ceiling in a room across the hall, with the only time she'd seen this one being when she'd been sick and crawled into bed with her mother. She and Anthony had lived here long enough now that most mornings didn't bring this reaction, but whenever she was awakened suddenly, unexpectedly, it seemed to trip a circuit in her brain that brought her back to her childhood, when waking up in this bed was not normal.

So what had awakened her this time? She glanced at the clock and groaned. God, she hated waking up early. More and more now she found that waking up early meant she couldn't get back to sleep. Unlike most of her peers, she still kept "younger" hours, staying up late and sleeping in much later than most people her age. Word was that one's internal clock reset in your waning years, making you sleep less soundly, go to bed earlier, and wake up earlier. So far the only indication that might happen to her was this habit of not being able to get back to sleep if she woke early. Or maybe it's just life, she thought ruefully. Her most recent conversation with Diane had not been encouraging, and worse yet, Philip was due home soon. If Diane had not satisfied her curiosity by the time he returned, she was liable to pull him into this, and Dee knew only too well how her son was likely to react—he'd sink his teeth into it and not let go in a way that would make Valenti look like a casual observer. Perhaps it was time to make plans for a day they had all dreaded—the day Philip and Diane found out who and what they were actually raising.

Wide awake now that her most pressing problem had once again reared its ugly head, Dee gave up and threw back the covers. It was cold, and the robe she pulled on did little to dispel the chill, nor did the slippers she stepped into. Anthony was snoring softly as she padded out to the thermostat and cranked it up several degrees. When she was young, she could never understand how people wore multiple layers of clothing, like a sweater over a blouse; she always ran much too hot to wear more than one layer. At some point in her forties her metabolism must have taken a nosedive because now she was more likely to be too cold than too warm. The cold bothered her more too, like now, as her stiff joints complained on the trek down the stairs. Growing older was certainly better than the alternative, but that didn't mean it was any fun.

The first floor was dark, and Dee flipped on the porch light as she opened the front door. The newspaper lay to one side, it being what had awakened her; their carrier, now an adult in a car instead of a kid on a bicycle, threw the paper from the driveway and had a dubious record for accuracy. At least he'd made the porch this time instead of the bushes. She bent over slowly to retrieve it, closed the door…and heard a sound behind her.

"Good grief," Dee sighed. "Isn't it a bit early, Brivari? And what have I told you about sneaking up on me? You're going to scare the daylights out of me one of these days, and I hope I live long enough afterward to make you regret it."

There was a pause before a puzzled voice said, "What?"

Dee whirled around, peered into the murky living room, and snapped on a light to find not the Warder, but the Ward stretched on the sofa, looking at her curiously. "Max!" she exclaimed, one hand to her heart. "What on earth are you doing here?"

"Sorry," he said, pulling himself into a sitting position. "I got here really late last night, and I didn't want to wake you. Hope you don't mind."

"Well, of course I don't mind, but why are you here?" Dee asked, plopping down in a chair. "Is something wrong?"

"No. I just needed somewhere else to sleep."

"Correct me if I'm wrong, but needing 'somewhere else to sleep' usually means something's wrong," Dee said dryly. "C'mon—out with it."

Max ran a hand through his messy hair as he stared at the floor. "Mom and I…we…" He stopped, looking helplessly at Dee.

"Let me guess," Dee said. "She was getting all worked up about how you put out the fire. That's what she was just going on about, about some pamphlet the sheriff had given her which announced that you couldn't have put out the fire the way you said you did."

"Something like that," Max said.

Dee's eyebrows rose. " 'Something' like that? You mean there's more?"

"Oh, yeah," Max murmured. "Way more."

"Like what?" Dee asked.

"She was just watching old tapes…you know, like she does when Dad's gone, and…I guess she found something that…look, I don't know," Max finished, clearly flustered. "I don't even remember what happened. It was way back when Mom and Dad first adopted us."

Oh, dear, Dee thought heavily. Diane had clearly found her missing bird video. "I see," she said softly. "And now she's asking all kinds of questions that you can't answer. Or don't want to."

Max glanced at her in surprise, then quickly looked away. "Yeah. That pretty much sums it up."

"So what are you going to tell her?"

"I don't know," Max whispered, his eyes far away. "I had to think about that, so…I came here. Only it didn't help. I still don't know."

"Max," Dee began, "I…"

She stopped, swallowing her next words with more difficulty than at any other time in her life. The anguish in his voice was so intense that it was all she could do not to spill what she knew about him, about all of them. Only the knowledge that doing so would open up a can of worms of enormous proportions stayed her tongue. Her personal opinion was that Max could handle the truth, but this wasn't just about Max. Whatever she told him would make it's way back to the others, and even if it didn't, that was no better; a secret like that was a huge burden to carry, and no one knew that better than she did. Faced with the worst temptation to reveal herself she'd ever felt, she found herself reluctantly agreeing with Brivari; it wasn't time. Not yet.

"What?" Max asked, looking at her curiously.

"I was just going to say that when I was over the other night, I pointed out to your mother that you might not even know how you put the fire out," Dee said. "Things like that happen so fast and are so unexpected…it wouldn't be unusual if you're not sure exactly what it was you did."

Max gave her a wan smile. "Maybe," he allowed.

"I also told her that she can't make you tell her anything," Dee went on. "And that pushing you to do so will only make you want to tell her less. Assuming you have anything to tell, of course, which I'm not at all clear that you do."

"Thanks, Grandma," Max said sadly, "but I think we're past that. I have to tell her something. I just don't know what." He rose from the couch. "Mind if I use your bathroom? I don't want to go to school looking like this."

"Of course not," Dee said. "Oh, and Max?"

He paused at the base of the stairs. "Yeah?"

"Remember one thing while you're deciding what to tell you mother: First and foremost, before her curiosity or anything she wants to know, she loves you. That simple fact will trump anything you tell her."

"Anything?" Max said doubtfully.

"Anything," Dee said firmly. "Anything at all. No matter how bizarre, or unusual, or unbelievable. I know she can drive you crazy…she's driven me crazy for years…but I've never doubted her love for you, or how that love will come first, before anything else."

Max looked skeptical, but nodded. "Okay. Thanks. Hi, Grandpa," he added as he climbed the staircase, passing a bewildered Anthony who was on the way down.

"Hi, Max," Anthony said faintly, watching Max climb the stairs before coming down the rest of the way. "What's going on?" he demanded in a low voice. "I heard voices down here, but I thought I was dreaming."

"Remember that videotape I told you Diane was looking for?" Dee asked. "The one with…" She paused, glancing upstairs. "The one with the bird?" she finished in a whisper. "She found it."

Anthony sank slowly down onto the couch. "Oh, dear," he said faintly.

"My thoughts exactly," Dee muttered. "Every other suburban American family tapes over all kinds of things, but not our son; no siree, he makes certain everything is saved, catalogued, and available to menace future generations."

"What's he going to tell her?" Anthony asked.

"I don't know," Dee replied, "and neither does he. I'll go see her this morning and watch it myself. I might be able to salvage this, although my last attempt to do that failed thanks to our lovely sheriff—"

"Grandma?"

It was Max, poking his head down the stairwell. "Do you need something, honey?" she asked.

"I was just wondering," Max said slowly, coming down a few more stairs, "who did you think I was? When you were getting the paper, I mean. You thought I was someone else."

Dee felt her face growing warm as Anthony raised an eyebrow. "I thought it was your grandfather," she answered. "He loves to tease me."

"But I heard a name," Max persisted. "You said a name, and it wasn't Grandpa's name."

"Did I?" Dee said lightly. "I don't recall. But I was only half awake, so God only knows what I said. I have lots of nicknames for your grandfather, some of them unprintable. It might have been one of those."

Max gazed at her for a moment before dropping his eyes in disappointment. "Oh. Okay." He started back up the stairs, then stopped. "If you think of it, let me know, would you? Because for just a minute there…I thought I recognized it."




*****************************************************




West Roswell High School




"Isabel!" Claire called. "Over here!"

"Let's get to the cafeteria before all the doughnuts are gone," Carly added.

"You go," Isabel said from her post on the steps outside school. "I'm waiting for someone."

Wrong answer, Isabel groaned as both Claire and Carly instantly whisked to her side. "This isn't fair!" Carly declared. "Who is he?"

"And why don't we know about him already?" Claire demanded.

"Because you do," Isabel said sweetly. "I'm waiting for my brother. You knew about him, right? Or if you didn't, you can catch up with him at the UFO center, one of your all time favorite places."

"And here I thought it was someone interesting," Claire pouted.

"Bummer," Carly agreed.

"Bye," Isabel smiled.

Claire and Carly went off in search of fatty sugars as Isabel continued to anxiously scan the crowds thronging into school. "C'mon, c'mon," she muttered, craning her neck this way and that. It was so hard to see that she resorted to boosting herself up on the stair railing to get a better look. She didn't find Max, but she did find the next best thing.

"Michael! Over here!"

Michael wove through the crowd sideways until he reached her. "Is there a reason you're hanging from the railing? Seems a little undignified for you."

"Is Max with you?" Isabel asked, ignoring him.

"No. Why would he be with me?"

"Damn," Isabel muttered. "I was hoping he'd spent the night with you."

"You've got it backwards," Michael said. "I climb in his window, he doesn't climb in mine. Why would he have spent the night with me?"

"Because he didn't spend the night at home," Isabel sighed, plopping down on the step. "He and Mom had some kind of fight last night, and he left."

Michael took a seat beside her. "So did she put out a missing person's report yet?"

"Very funny," Isabel said darkly.

"What? She's the spastic type."

"Michael, this is serious," Isabel said crossly. "Mom doesn't realize he was gone all night because I told her I'd seen him this morning—"

"Which explains the lack of a missing person's report."

"—but I lied," Isabel went on. "He never came home last night, and I don't know where he is."

"This wouldn't happen to be about a certain fire, would it?" Michael asked.

"I wish it were," Isabel said soberly. "At least that's a familiar subject. But I asked Mom if they were still arguing about the fire, and she said no, it was something else. But she wouldn't say what, and she spent most of the night in front of the TV watching old movies of us when we were little."

"Domestic dispute," Michael announced, rising abruptly. "Not my thing."

" 'Not your thing'?" Isabel echoed. "Max is missing! Isn't that your 'thing'?"

"He's not missing, Isabel. He just had a fight with the woman you call your mother and walked out. He's around here somewhere."

Isabel's eyes narrowed. "The 'woman I call my mother'? What's that supposed to mean?"

"You know exactly what it means. And so does Max."

"I don't believe this!" Isabel sputtered. "If you tried really, really hard, do you think you could possibly be more rude?"

"Yes," Michael said bluntly. "I've had it up to here with whiny human females."

"Oh, this is rich coming from the guy whose life was just saved by 'whiny human females'," Isabel retorted.

Michael stopped, giving her a stare so penetrating, she was certain he was about to launch into yet another lecture about how humans were useless. But he hesitated, seeming to wrestle with himself before muttering, "Whatever," and walking away, his hands stuffed in his pockets because, as usual, Michael had no books. He never did. Great, Isabel thought wearily, leaning against the stair railing. Max was missing, and now Michael was mad at her. Michael was being his usual brand of insufferable, but had she really needed to make things worse?

And then the crowd parted and the sun came out because off in the distance was her brother, backpack over one shoulder, staring at the ground as he walked. "Max!" Isabel called, sprinting through the crowd, as much as she could, at least. "Max! Over here!"

He looked up, veered sideways, heading for an empty spot on the front lawn. "Max, where have you been?" Isabel demanded when she reached him. "What happened? Mom wouldn't say, and when she went looking for you this morning, I told her you'd come back and left again."

Max's eyes swept the crowds outside the school, but no one was nearby. "I slept at Grandma's house. I can't go home until I figure out how to handle this."

"Handle what? What on earth could be so bad that you won't come home? She can't prove anything about the fire, so—"

"It's not the fire," Max interrupted.

Isabel's throat constricted. "Oh. So…what now?"

Max leaned in closer. "Remember a couple of days ago at the basketball game, when you said Mom had been asking questions about me, and she said I had secrets? You said she was watching old videotapes, and she seemed to be looking for something."

"Yeah," Isabel said warily. "What about it?"

"Well, you were right. She was looking for something. And she found it."

"Found…what?" Isabel whispered.

"A tape of us when were little, right after we were adopted," Max answered. "We were feeding pigeons in the park, and it looked like one of them was hurt. Until I picked it up, that is."

Isabel blinked. " 'Hurt'? Hurt how?"

"Mom thinks its wing was broken. I couldn't tell, but…on the tape, I picked it up and held it for a minute…and then it flew away."

Isabel was silent for a moment, digesting that. "So…you healed it?" she asked uncertainly.

"I don't know," Max admitted. "But that's what it looked like. You were there too. Do you remember anything like that."

Isabel shook her head. "No. Nothing."

"Neither do I," Max agreed. "But Dad filmed it, so it must have happened."

"Okay, so there was a possibly hurt bird," Isabel said. "But what did Mom get from that that would have you running out of the house?"

Max shifted his backpack to his other shoulder. "Because she made the connection, Iz. She knows I didn't put that fire out with a little bit of water, and she thinks the bird was too hurt to fly until I picked it up. So now she's got two unexplained things I'm involved in, and she wanted…answers."

Isabel's eyes widened. "She said that? She said she wanted answers?"

"Not exactly," Max allowed. "But she asked me what happened on the tape."

"And what did you tell her? Did you tell her you didn't remember?"

"Not exactly," Max repeated. "I just…I got so freaked out watching that. I mean, what if the FBI had found that? What if Valenti had? I had no idea there was a tape with evidence of our powers. I felt like Topolsky was gonna walk through the door any minute and arrest me."

"So you yelled at her," Isabel said.

"No! I didn't yell, I…got upset," Max said uncomfortably. "She said she wanted to know, and I said I couldn't talk to her about it, and then she wanted to know why, and…" He broke off in frustration. "I have to tell her something, Iz. She's not gonna let this one go. Maybe I can go with the not remembering. We were little kids on that tape, and most people don't remember stuff that happened when they were that young anyway."

"Or we could tell her the truth," Isabel said. "That's still an option on my list."

"Well, it's not on mine," Max replied. "And I doubt it would be for Michael either."

"Why not?" Isabel argued. "She figured it out, Max. We didn't tell her; she figured it out on her own."

"She hasn't figured anything out. She's just seen a couple of things she can't explain."

"But she knows there's something different about you," Isabel said, "different enough that it has you worried. If she wasn't close, you wouldn't be this worried."

" 'Close' isn't the same as 'there'," Max noted. "She's not there, and I'm not going to bring her there if she isn't there already."

"So you're going to lie," Isabel said reprovingly. "Again."

"I'm not lying," Max insisted. "I really don't remember what happened on that tape, and neither do you."

"And the fire?" Isabel persisted. "You told her you threw a pot of water on it. So that wasn't lying?"

"No. I did throw a pot of water on it. It's just not what put out the fire."

"Semantics, Max!" Isabel exclaimed. "It's a lie, and you know it! And the worst part is, Mom knows it too."

"We have to get to class," Max said, heading into the school, Isabel following. "We can talk about this later and decide what to do. And we have to tell Michael. If Mom finds out about me, he's in danger too."

" 'Danger'?" Isabel echoed incredulously. "How are we in 'danger'? She's our mother! She would never do anything to hurt us."

"We hope," Max said soberly. "We hope, but we don't know."

"I know," Isabel insisted. "I'd stake my life on it."

"Well, the good news is, you don't have to," Max said. "Meet me by the jeep at lunch time. I'll tell Michael."

"Great," Isabel grumbled. "He'll be so helpful… She stopped, gazing in a nearby classroom. "What's Michael doing in the wood shop?"

Max shook his head. "No idea."




*****************************************************




11:15 a.m.,

Evans residence






Dee rang the doorbell for the fifth time, her foot tap-tapping on the front porch. Diane hadn't been answering her phone all morning, which Dee had initially written off to sleeping late or errands. But as the morning had worn on, she'd grown increasingly worried, finally visiting her father for advice. That advice was why she was now standing on her son's front porch, impatiently punching the doorbell with no result. Truly worried now, she tried to peer through the peephole, and when that failed, resorted to knocking loudly. "Diane?" she called, feeling more than a little foolish talking to a closed door. "It's Mom. Are you there?"

No answer. Dee tried the door, but it was locked. Okay, she sighed, casting a furtive glance toward first one neighbor's house, then another. No one in sight. Time to escalate things. She had a key, although she hadn't used it in years. Letting herself into her son's house uninvited seemed like a violation, but then this was Diane they were talking about; it was not so farfetched to imagine her doing something dramatic, like…Oh, never mind, Dee thought fiercely, digging into a little-used pocket of her purse. Enough with the speculation. "I'm coming in," she called to the closed door. "If you're there, now would be a good time to say something—"

Her latest speech was interrupted by the sound of shuffling footsteps, followed by the chink of the front deadbolt. She waited for what must have been a full minute, but when the door didn't open, she tried the knob herself. It turned. Slowly, she opened the door.

"Diane?" she called warily.

No one answered. Dee pushed the door open further and stepped inside. Despite the sunny day, it was dark inside; all the curtains were closed, and there was a musty smell which told her the windows were closed as well, overlaid by the lingering odor of stale smoke. "Diane?" Dee called again, closing the door behind her. "Where are you?"

Still no answer. Dee walked further into the house, past the living room, all the way into the kitchen. And there was Diane, seated at the kitchen table in a pair of sweatpants and an old sweatshirt with her hair a mess and dark circles under her eyes large enough to eat off of. Dirty dishes filled the sink, and the kitchen trash can smelled suspiciously like it needed to be emptied.

"Diane, are you all right?" Dee asked, privately noting the answer to that question was obvious. "I've called several times this morning, and I've been outside for a while now—"

"I know," Diane broke in, her voice flat, emotionless. "I…I didn't sleep last night, so after the kids went to school, I went back to bed. I turned the phone ringer off so it wouldn't wake me."

"Is that also why you closed all the curtains? It's like a tomb in here."

"Because that's what I feel like," Diane said tonelessly. "I feel…dead."

Whatever sympathy Dee had been feeling for her daughter-in-law promptly evaporated. "Nonsense," she declared. "I've seen plenty of deaths in my time, and trust me, you're not dead."

"Who have you see die?" Diane asked, showing a flicker of interest for the first time.

But Dee ignored her. "Time to wake up," she said briskly, sending the kitchen shade up with a snap as Diane winced against the sunlight that poured in. "Let's start by waking this house up."

"No!" Diane protested. "Mom, just…just leave me alone, would you? I'm tired. I didn't sleep, and I just want to go back to bed, and forget."

But she was way too late; by the time she'd finished that sentence, Dee had moved on to the living room, pulling curtains back and flinging windows open. Five minutes later the house had been transformed, a pot of coffee had been started, and Diane stood blinking in her sweats, her messy hair, and her droopy eyes. She looked even worse in broad daylight.

"Now," Dee said, "are you going to tell me what this is all about, or do I have to drag it out of you?"

Diane sank onto the living room couch, bearing a closer resemblance to "dead" than Dee would like to admit. "I'd rather not talk about it," Diane said.

Oh, no you don't, Dee thought. "Max came by," she announced.

However "dead" Diane had thought herself, she certainly wasn't now as that single sentence made her sit bolt upright. "He did? Did he talk to you? What did he say?"

"It appears the two of you are quarrelling," Dee said.

"He said that?"

"Not in so many words, but I got the message. He also said you'd been watching old videotapes. Does this mean you found what you were looking for? All right, then; let's see it," Dee added when Diane nodded mutely. "I'm curious as to what all the fuss is about."

Diane grabbed the remote off the coffee table, clicked the TV on, and hit "play". All cued up, Dee noted. Someone was obsessing about something, watching it over and over and over. The scene started with Isabel and Max scampering around the park feeding pigeons, and Dee braced herself for the important part, which played out as she remembered it: Max picking up a bird, Diane warning him to stay away, the bird flying away followed by the dazed look on Max's face, as though he didn't realize what he'd done. His bewilderment was even more pronounced on the tape because she hadn't seen it up close the first time; she'd been setting up the picnic lunch with Brivari beside her, something Philip had mercifully not recorded. By the time it finished, Dee was feeling much better. There was a lot of wiggle room here, and she intended to wiggle like crazy.

"What did you see, Mom?" Diane asked in a tight voice after she'd turned off the tape.

"I saw a little boy pick up a bird, and then the bird flew away," Dee answered.

"A hurt bird," Diane corrected. "The bird was injured, Mom. It couldn't fly."

"That wasn't at all clear to me. You think the bird was injured. You think it couldn't fly."

"But you heard Isabel say something was wrong with it's wing—"

"Yes, I heard a little girl say that," Dee agreed. "But she was six years old, Diane. It's not like you called in a vet to confirm that six year-old's diagnosis. We don't know for certain the bird was injured, and we can't tell from the tape."

"But it was flapping around like it couldn't fly!" Diane protested. "You saw it! You must have!"

"I saw it flapping, yes, but that doesn't mean it couldn't fly," Dee said. "I'm no ornithologist, and neither are you."

"It was hurt," Diane insisted. "It know it was. And when Max picked it up, all of a sudden, it wasn't hurt any more."

"Or so it appeared," Dee said. "And I'm still lost as to why this is such an issue. First it was grease fires, and then it was a bird you think was hurt ten years ago. I didn't get the connection before, and I still don't."

"But don't you see, Mom?" Diane said, her voice rising. "It all fits! Max and the bird, and his putting out the fire, and that girl that got shot last fall, and—"

"Wait a minute—what?" Dee said sharply. "What girl that got shot last fall?"

Diane pushed a limp strand of hair back and clasped both hands tightly around the crumpled tissue in her hand. "Sheriff Valenti called me yesterday and asked me to come down to the station. He said he had something he wanted me to see."

"Like what?" Dee asked warily.

"He…he showed me a report on what happened at the Crashdown Café last September," Diane went on. "There were a couple of tourists there who said they…" She paused, her voice breaking. "…who said they saw Max there. They said one of the waitresses was shot, and that he did…something...to her. And then he ran away."

That little snake, Dee thought darkly. Valenti had used the fire to bring what he knew about Max to Diane's attention in ways far more damaging than a pamphlet. Diane had been blissfully unaware of the Crashdown business, but she wasn't now. Good ol' Jimmy had seen to that. What should have been relatively easy to handle had now become much more difficult.

The coffee pot beeped, providing the perfect interruption. "Okay," Dee said briskly. "I'm going to pour us both a cup of coffee, and then I want you to tell me everything the sheriff said, because—"

"It won't matter," Diane insisted as Dee rose from the couch. "I know there's something up with Max. I know. I'm his mother, and I know. There are too many things that don't make sense, too many things I can't explain. I know I'm not a Rhodes scholar, but I'm not stupid, either; I can see what's right in front of me. So pick it all apart it you want to, Mom, but I know something's different about him. I'm certain of it."

Dee studied her daughter-in-law for a moment, noting the stiff posture, the set jaw, the now defiant expression on her face. Diane no longer looked tired, she looked ready for battle, ready to take on anyone who opposed her…and perhaps the opportunity to do so had passed. Perhaps her father had a point and it was time to fess up. Game's over, Deanna, David had said. She knows. Time to stop playing dumb.

"Maybe you're right," Dee said. "Maybe there is something…'different'…about Max."

Diane blinked. "Really?"

"Really."

Diane's eyes widened. "Mom," she said slowly, "...what are you saying?"




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Next weekend is my birthday Image, so I'll be posting Chapter 45 on Sunday, August 14.
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 45

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!







CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE



December 17, 1999, 11:45 a.m.

Evans residence






Back in 1989, Dee and Anthony Evans had sat down with her parents and Brivari to hammer out a plan for the day they all knew was coming, the day when their son and his wife discovered the two children they were raising were not human. A great deal of thought had been given as to what to say and how to say it. They had even play-acted the event, with each of them taking the role of Philip or Diane and responding with varying degrees of disbelief, anger, fear, or any other emotion that might bubble to the surface. Care had been taken to factor in the uncomfortable possibility that Philip and Diane would reject their "children" upon learning of their true origins and possibly contact the authorities. At the time it had been thought that this could happen at any moment; the children had just lost their memories after Zan's disastrous order to the Warders to show all the hybrids exactly how and why they had left their planet, but it was assumed that it was only a matter of time before those memories would resurface because the memories were clearly there. But they hadn't, and as the years had gone by, "the plan" had been largely forgotten, pushed to the back of the mental shelf like a half-eaten box of cereal one is unwilling to throw away because you think you might finish it some day.

Until now, that is. Looking at her daughter-in-law, who was wearing an expression that was equal parts suspicion, hope, defiance, and fear, Dee had to reluctantly admit that it was time to dust off that plan. If this were just about the video, this wouldn't be so hard, but she'd just been thrown a curve ball. It had always been assumed that the children would give themselves away, do something, say something, remember something that would tip off their adoptive parents. Ironically it wasn't the kids leading the way, but none other than Jim Valenti, whacking the bee's nest, highlighting what Diane had already dismissed or hadn't even known about, sending her looking for further proof. Step one of the plan had involved listening; when logic failed, and attempts to provide alternative explanations for whatever had aroused suspicion fell flat, the next step was to validate those feelings that something was amiss and express openness to discussing them while fishing for more information.

"Mom, what do you mean?" Diane repeated sharply. "How is Max 'different'?"

"I don't know," Dee answered. "But you seem convinced he is, and I'm listening. Let's start with the fact that you've raised Max for the past ten years, but this is the first time I'm hearing about this. Why is that?"

"Because I'd never put it all together before," Diane answered. "I'd never had so many things happen at the same time that pointed to it."

"We've got a bird from ten years ago, a shooting from four months ago, and a fire from three days ago. That's a quite a range for 'the same time'."

"Okay, so they didn't happen at the same time," Diane allowed. "I just linked them together at the same time. But I did link them. They are related."

"I've already gone on record about the fire and the bird," Dee said. "But what's this with the sheriff? That shooting was months ago, with no reported injuries, by the way. If he thought Max was involved somehow, why is he bringing it up now? Why not earlier?"

"He just said it was something he thought I should know," Diane answered. "The report he showed me said that Max 'fled the scene'. Why would he do that?"

"Gee, I don't know; maybe because a gun had just gone off?" Dee said dryly.

"Don't joke," Diane scolded. "This is serious. There were a couple of tourists who said they saw the waitress fall over, and then Max went up to her and put his hand on her, or...something...and then she was fine. And then he ran away. The sheriff said—"

"A 'couple' of tourists'? There's a crowd in the Crashdown on a Sunday morning, Diane. Why did only a 'couple of tourists' see this magical event?"

"Let me finish," Diane insisted. "The sheriff said they had serious credibility issues, but—"

"Come again?" Dee said in astonishment. " 'Serious credibility issues'? That's legal speak for 'can't believe a word they say'."

"But then why would he have shown me that?" Diane persisted. "He obviously put stock in what they said, or he wouldn't have gone to the trouble to invite me down to the station just to show it to me."

"I'd like to know why he 'invited you down to the station' at all," Dee said. "What's he getting at? If there were any legal concern about Max being there that day, he would have contacted you when it happened. The fact that he didn't is a dead giveaway that this is about something else."

"Of course it's about something else," Diane said impatiently. "The sheriff gave me that pamphlet about grease fires. He knows there's something wrong with the way Max says he put the fire out. And now he tells me about these people who claim Max healed a girl who had been shot, and you just watched that video where Max healed a bird that couldn't fly. Yes, I know I can't prove the bird was hurt, but I know it was."

"So, you're saying Max… 'healed' the fire?" Dee ventured.

"Oh, for heaven's sake," Diane sighed. "When you say it like that, I sound crazy! But I'm not crazy, and that tape proves it. When I showed it to Max last night, he accused me of 'investigating' him and got all upset, but he didn't deny it. He said he can't talk to me about it, so there is something to talk about. He just won't talk to me. My son won't talk to me," she went on in a brittle voice. "He's never not talked to me, Mom. He's never not trusted me like this. I don't care what it is. I just want him to trust me enough to tell me."

The ache in Diane's voice was so profound, it was almost palpable, and Dee realized two things: That she'd veered off the "validate" track and back onto the "logic" track, and that no amount of logic would be helpful because what was bothering Diane the most wasn't how Max had put out the fire, or what the sheriff had told her. What bothered her the most was the fact that Max wouldn't discuss it with her, something she'd completely missed.

"Did you tell him that?" Dee asked gently, passing the Kleenex box. "Did you tell Max you were just looking for a little trust?"

"I didn't have a chance," Diane said, close to tears now. "He ran away like something was chasing him, like I was chasing him. Isabel said she saw him this morning, but I didn't. He's avoiding me. But he can't avoid me forever, and…and I may have figured it out," she went on in a somewhat calmer tone. "When he ran away last night, I was so upset, and I just had to know, so I spent the entire night doing research. That's part of why I didn't sleep."

"And what did you find out?" Dee asked.

Diane perched on the edge of the couch. "Promise you won't laugh?"

"Cross my heart and hope to die," Dee promised.

"Okay." Diane took a moment to compose herself. "Throughout recorded history," she began, sounding like a Nova announcer, "there have been people who have certain…abilities. Gifts. Things they can do that most people can't."

"Like?"

"Like moving things without touching them. Or predicting the future. Or reading minds. Some of them can even start fires just by thinking about it. Which I know sounds crazy," Diane went on in a rush, "but there is real evidence of this, scientific evidence. The idea is that it has something to do with evolution, that these people are further up the evolutionary ladder than the rest of us." Diane paused, watching Dee closely for signs of ridicule, sliding closer when she found none. "I think," Diane said slowly, "that maybe Max is one of these…'special people'. I mean, if there are people who can start fires with their minds, couldn't there be people who could put them out the same way? And what do we really know about him, Mom? We found him wandering in the desert, and for all we know, his real family abandoned him because he could do these things. Anything's possible."

"And what about Isabel? You found her the same way."

Diane shook her head firmly. "Isabel's never done anything even remotely odd. Besides, Isabel would have told me. No, it's not Isabel, it's Max."

"Mmm," Dee murmured, noting the discrepancy between Diane's accurate analysis of her son and completely inaccurate analysis of her daughter. Nevertheless, Diane had just served up the perfect excuse for everything she was grappling with, and she wasn't far off; according to Brivari, the hybrids were further up the evolutionary ladder. That Diane had found a satisfying terrestrial explanation was sheer luck.

"So what do you think?" Diane asked nervously. "Do you think that's possible?"

"I think it's entirely possible," Dee answered. "And that would certainly explain why Max doesn't want to talk about it. If he knows he can do things other people can't, it may be something he's simply too frightened to discuss."

"But not with me!" Diane protested. "Why would he be too scared to discuss it with me? I'm his mother! I'm—"

"I also think you have to be extremely careful," Dee went on. "Because if the wrong people get wind of this, things could go very badly for Max."

Diane stopped mid-sentence. "What? Why?"

"Well, think about it, Diane. Why is the sheriff so interested in any of this? The one thing that's very clear is that Max hasn't done anything wrong. Putting out a fire? What's bad about that? That implausible and poorly substantiated tale about healing someone who was shot in front of a crowd, but only two people saw it? Correct me if I'm wrong, but healing an accident victim is hardly a crime. The maybe-hurt bird? Helping a bird isn't a crime either."

"Oh, of course," Diane agreed. "Max is a good person; he always has been, and we've always known that. No matter what he can do, his heart is in the right place."

"But those who find out about this may not have their hearts in the right place," Dee pointed out. "Can you imagine what some of them would do if they had access to Max?"

"Like who?" Diane asked bewildered. "Who are you talking about?"

"The military," Dee answered, ticking off the possibilities on her fingers. "The medical establishment. Politicians. Anyone powerful who wants access to more power. If this gets out, I'm afraid of what would happen to Max. I'm afraid of why the sheriff seems to be trying to use you to expose him." She leaned in closer, lowering her voice. "We have to keep this quiet, Diane. Very quiet. No one can know about it. Maybe that's why Max is so reluctant to talk about it. Maybe he knows instinctively what might happen if someone else finds out."

"Oh, God," Diane breathed. "I never thought about that. I never thought about any of this! Wait until Philip hears—"

"No," Dee interrupted firmly. "When I said we can't tell anyone, I meant anyone. That means Philip can't know, Anthony can't know, no one but you and me can know. The more people who know, the more likely it is to get out."

Diane blinked. "Wait. You want me to…to hide this from my own husband?"




******************************************************




West Roswell High School





Michael Guerin sat in the back of the jeep, watching the world go by and studiously ignoring the gathering storm in the front. Max was driving, his eyes on the road except for the furtive, worried glances sent his sister's way while Isabel sat in the passenger seat, bolt upright, arms folded, her eyes on the road except for the not-so-furtive, furious glances sent her brother's way. Their conflict was silly and stupid and oh so typical, and his already short patience was draining with each passing minute. It must be nice to have such a good life that you felt you had the time to waste on petty disagreements like this. The idea that you could get all worked up over a human you weren't even related to was foreign to him. Much as he'd liked the Guerins, he'd always known they weren't his real parents; that was a fiction that just didn't fly with all the foster children revolving in and out of their house. There had been a brief period when he'd ever so slightly started to lean in Isabel's direction, when he'd been with the Guerins long enough and they were still getting along well enough that at times it almost felt like…No, he amended silently. The key word there was "almost". "Almost" may be close, but it still wasn't there. Almost only counted in horseshoes and hand grenades.

Max pulled into the school parking lot, parked the jeep, and looked at his sister, who was deliberately avoiding looking at him. Michael sighed loudly, waiting for the stand-off to end. The trouble with these two is that they still hadn't figured out what was really important. A near death experience could do that to you, not to mention a near death experience coupled with a tantalizing glimpse into their past. It was hard to believe that only a few short days ago he'd both nearly died and had the most vivid experience of his life, so much so that the latter trumped the former, making him wish he could almost die all over again. The others had described the steps they'd followed to bring him back, including the fact that it had taken only a few minutes from their perspective. To him it had seemed much longer, and he wouldn't have minded if it had gone on forever. Not that it did much good, he thought sadly. Whatever he'd seen was now gone, replaced by a blank mental wall and the lingering feeling that he'd lost something precious, something dreadfully important. Too bad he hadn't lost that too. It was tough to miss what you'd never had.

"Isabel," Max said suddenly, breaking the silence, "I—"

"Save it, Max," Isabel spat. "I don't want to hear it."

"But—"

"I said I don't want to hear it! I'm through with you."

"C'mon, Iz—"

"You know what?" Michael broke in. "I don't want to hear it either, and I'm through with both of you."

"Michael, wait!" Max called as Michael hoisted himself out of the jeep.

"Suit yourself," Isabel retorted, slamming the door behind her and stalking off through the parking lot.

"Michael! Iz! Oh, for Pete's sake," Max muttered, climbing out of the jeep as both abandoned him. Michael could almost feel him dithering about whom to follow, and he smiled faintly when he heard footsteps closing behind him.

"Wait up," Max called.

"Hurry up," Michael countered. "And congrats, by the way. You picked the right one."

"Well, she's certainly not talking to me," Max said, jogging until he fell in step beside him. "You're not mad at me too, are you?"

"Mad? No. Exasperated? Yes."

"Then that makes two of us."

Now Michael did stop. "You're exasperated with me? What the hell for?"

"Michael, you've got to let up on Isabel about Mom," Max said. "You're only making things worse."

Michael started walking again. "We can't tell her, Maxwell."

"Don't you think I know that?" Max demanded. "Didn't you hear me say that at least half a dozen times?"

"Three," Michael corrected. "But who's counting?"

"You, apparently. Look, Isabel will come around, but not by—"

"No, she won't," Michael said. "Isabel will not come around, and that's why I won't 'let up'. Both of you need regular reminders that the adults you're living with aren't your real parents."

"Are your ears working?" Max said irritably. "I believe I actually said, 'She's not our mother' out loud and in English."

"Yeah, well, you also said you knew you weren't the final word on everything and then proceeded to issue an order that was 'final'. Go figure."

"Why are you changing the subject?"

"I'm not changing the subject. I'm saying you're the one whose ears aren't working."

"Just let me handle Isabel," Max said as they entered the school. "You don't know what it's like to have a real parent, so you don't know how to talk to her."

Michael shook his head. "There are so many things wrong with that sentence, I don't know where to start."

"Like what?" Max demanded.

"Like telling me I don't know what it's like to have a 'real' parent only seconds after claiming you know your 'mother' isn't a real parent. None of us know what it's like to have real parents, Maxwell, because none of us have ever had real parents. And I don't know how to talk to Isabel? Who exactly was she refusing to speak to just now? Me, or you?"

"Would you just leave it to me?" Max insisted. "Please? Whatever you think of our relationship with our parents, or whatever you call them, the fact remains that you don't know anything about it. That alone disqualifies you from making announcements."

"If I'm so 'disqualified', then why did you want me at the quarry?"

"The idea was to discuss what to do about the videotape," Max said impatiently, "not get into existential arguments about how 'real' my mother is."

"Well, you're in luck, then, Max, because I don't do 'existential'. And I already told you what to do about the videotape: Destroy it."

"I can't do that, at least not right away," Max protested. "She's bound to notice, and it'll make me look guilty. It can't just up and disappear."

"Sure it can. Would you like me to show you how?"

Max grabbed his arm, spun him around. "Don't come near my house, or anything in it."

"Wow," Michael said blandly. "Is that 'final'?"

"I don't want you blundering in there and making things worse," Max insisted. "Let me handle it."

"If you were so hot on 'handling it', why'd you drag us out to the middle of nowhere to discuss it? If you didn't want my opinion, you shouldn't have asked."

"I did want your opinion," Max argued. "And for what it's worth, I agree; the tape has to go. It just has to go in a way that doesn't make things worse than they already are."

"Your mother just stumbled on a recording of you using your powers," Michael reminded him. "The only thing worse is if she mails it to the FBI."

"And why would she do that? She has no idea the FBI was even here. And there are plenty of other ways this could get worse. That's the problem with you, Michael; you see everything in black and white, this way or that. Life isn't that simple; it's more complex than that."

"And you see everything in shades of waffle brown," Michael retorted. "You make everything way more complicated than it needs to be, and you hang back and do nothing because you're afraid of every single choice there is. Maybe I do see things in black and white, but that's what happens when you almost die. It kind of puts things in perspective."

"Bullshit," Max said bluntly. "You've always been like this. And if it's perspective you're after, watching someone almost die has the same effect. But you wouldn't know that."

"I wouldn't know?" Michael challenged. "Let's talk about what you don't know. You don't know what it's like to go somewhere else without your body moving. You don't know what it's like to discover things about yourself you've wanted to know all your life and then lose them. You don't know what it's like to spend every moment, waking and sleeping, trying to pull back just a speck of that. I want that back so much that if I weren't such an atheist, I might even try praying for it."

"Wow," Max deadpanned. "And here I thought you didn't 'do existential'." He paused. "Look, Michael, much as you may not like it, we need friends in this world. You want to fool yourself that we don't, go right ahead, but…" Max glanced at the nearest classroom. "That's Maria's shop class, isn't it? Funny how you stopped right here. This have anything to do with you being in the shop this morning?"

"What this has is nothing to do with you," Michael answered.

"Okay," Max said. "Fine. I'm just saying…not even you're buying what you're selling." He held up both hands as if to fend off an argument. "Later."

Yeah, later, Michael thought darkly, waiting until Max had rounded a corner before peering through the window of what was indeed Maria's shop class. The only thing which had kept him from biting Isabel's head off earlier was the fact that he secretly sympathized with her. He didn't have a parent or a reasonable facsimile of same, but lately he'd enjoyed a connection with a human unlike any he'd had before, and it was so attractive. No, more than that; it was…intoxicating. Addictive. Very, very hard to let go of. But let go he must, because it was a crutch he mustn't get used to the way Max and Isabel had, a weakness he—they—couldn't afford. They were alone here, and they mustn't forget that. He intended to make that clear in just a few minutes when the bell rang...but only after he found out if she'd liked his gift.




******************************************************



11:30 p.m.

Proctor residence





"So what did she say?" Anthony asked. "Is she going to tell Philip?"

"I don't know," Dee sighed, "but it's not looking good. She was very upset at the notion of keeping something from her husband."

"Unlike you, who'd keep something from me without batting an eyelash," Anthony said with a perfectly straight face.

"Oh, hush up," Dee said crossly. "This is serious! It was a stroke of incredibly good luck that Diane came up with such a convenient explanation for Max doing what he's done, but I'm not at all certain Philip would be willing to just let it go. And if he decides to 'investigate'…"

"It's all over," Anthony finished sadly. "He won't stop until he's standing on the bridge of their ship. Assuming it has one."

"It does," Dee confirmed. "I remember Jaddo talking about repairing it for the Army. And then someone almost got trapped on it when they accidentally activated some kind of security system."

"What's this? See, you are keeping things from me."

Dee shot her husband an annoyed look, but Anthony was smiling. He was only trying to lighten the mood, but he had an impossible job. Dee's chat with Diane earlier today had not ended well, with the latter indignant at the suggestion that Philip be kept in the dark about what Diane thought she'd discovered about their son. She'd flatly refused to do so, although she had agreed to wait until he returned from his business trip to raise the subject if only because she didn't want to bother him while he was on the road, especially since he'd already been bothered with the fire. That gave them until tomorrow evening to convince her to keep mum, something which was very unlikely to happen given her mood when Dee had left.

"The Tonight Show is about to start," Anthony said, clicking on the TV. "Wonder who's on tonight?"

"Gracious, who cares?" Dee demanded. "I can't waste time watching 'Jaywalking' when the world could cave in tomorrow!"

"Oh, pish," Anthony said dismissively. "The world's been about to cave in tomorrow since we were kids. What'll happen will happen."

"That's it?" Dee said in astonishment. "That's your grand advice?"

"That's my opinion," Anthony corrected. "You never asked for my advice, grand or otherwise. She'll either tell him, or she won't, and that's not up to us. The more you try to get her to stay quiet, the more likely she is to talk."

"But if she talks, that could bring down the entire house of cards," Dee argued. "Philip is like a dog with his teeth in your leg; he won't let go for nothing."

"Double negative."

"Oh, stop it!" Dee exclaimed. "This is not a joke—"

"Do you really think I'm not aware of that?" Anthony interrupted. "You said it yourself; this situation is a fragile compromise, a house of cards that's always been in danger of blowing over any second. I just won't live every moment in fear of that happening. You've done all you can, Dee. Now it's up to Max. You told him he needed to talk to her. Whatever Diane does after that, she'll do tomorrow, so for right now, I'm going to stop thinking about it and enjoy some idiotic laughs, and I suggest you do the same. And who knows? Stepping away for a few minutes might give us some insight we won't get when we're too close to it. Wouldn't be the first time that happened."

Anthony cranked the volume as Dee gaped at him, unable to believe he was just going to plop down and watch TV at a time like this. But as usual, her husband was the counterbalance to her tendency to fret about things over which she had no control, and there was no question she had no control over whether or what Diane told Philip. She'd made her best arguments, even invoking the mother card, but when Philip hit the driveway tomorrow, it would be up to Diane, a frightening thought if there ever was one. Maybe Anthony was right. Maybe it was time to lay down her arms and just forget about it for a while. Given what could happen tomorrow, it may be the last time she'd be able to do that.

Fifteen minutes later they were both laughing their heads off. Jay Leno's monologue had been very good tonight, and even the stupid pet tricks had been entertaining, either that or her standards were lower than usual, a distinct possibility. Dee felt the tension drain out of her, felt herself relaxing for the first time this week. God, this felt good, and the only thing that would make it better was snacks. "Popcorn," she announced as soon as a crop of ads hit. "Back in a few. Want anything to drink?"

"Just water," Anthony said. "I can't drink anything fizzy right before I go to bed."

"Me neither," Dee agreed. "Remember when we could stuff ourselves lying down, and never regret it?"

"Vaguely. Hurry up; the ads are almost over."

"Unlikely," Dee chuckled. She'd just put the popcorn in the microwave when the doorbell rang, and she glanced at the clock on the way out of the kitchen, hoping against hope that the only likely caller at a quarter to midnight wasn't who was ringing their bell. No dice, she thought sadly when she spied Max stepping through the door Anthony held open for him.

"Hey," Max said self-consciously. " I wasn't sure you were still up."

"Not only up, but snacking," Anthony said as popcorn began popping in the kitchen. "Want some?"

"Sure," Max answered, ducking into the living room before Dee could say anything. "What are we watching?"

"Jay Leno," Anthony answered. "Sounds like the popcorn's done, dear," he added to Dee, throwing her a "not now" look.

Dee bit her tongue and went back into the kitchen, fetching bowls and napkins. This couldn't be good that Max was here instead of home, but obviously Anthony thought they should let the matter lie for the moment. He was probably right, but it was all she could do not to grab her grandson and shake him when she arrived back in the living room with food and drink. As if to emphasize his point, Anthony was now sitting in the middle of the couch, with Max to one side. Apparently he didn't trust her to even sit next to him.

"Excellent," Anthony said cheerfully, ignoring the look she gave him as he passed out popcorn. "Jay has some good guests on tonight, so let's all enjoy the show."

Oh, stop it, Dee thought sullenly. Jay had his usual assortment of Hollywood starlets in five inch heels, and she barely heard a word of their banter as she stared at the screen, her mind miles away. She wasn't the only one; Max sat quietly beside Anthony, giving no sign of enjoying himself either. Only Anthony was laughing, ignoring the two on either side of him who were clearly elsewhere.

Finally some ads hit. Anthony muted the sound, refilled his bowl, and gave up. "So, Max," he said casually, "what brings you here so late?"

Max said nothing, just stared at the silent pictures winking by on the television screen as Dee ate her popcorn extra fast to keep herself from saying anything.

"Am I controlling?" Max said suddenly.

"Who told you that?" Anthony asked.

"Why do you think someone told me that?" Max said warily.

"Didn't sound like a personal observation," Anthony replied. "So who was it? Friend or enemy?"

Max looked down at his hands in his lap. "Friend. I guess."

"You 'guess'?" Anthony echoed. "So they might be an enemy?"

"No. I don't know," Max amended. "I…I just needed someone to talk to. Isabel thinks I'm controlling, and now someone else told me the same thing…I was just wondering if you think that's true."

"In your case, it's a bit of an occupational hazard," Anthony said dryly.

Max blinked. "What?"

"What your grandfather means is that the oldest child is frequently more controlling than other children in the family," Dee said, giving Anthony a steely glare. "But what's this really about, Max? Your mom?"

Max looked back down at his hands. "Tell me you've been home today," Dee said. "Tell me you've at least spoken to your mother since last night."

Max stuffed his hands in his pockets. "No," he admitted. "I still don't know what to tell her," he added hurriedly when he saw the look on her face. "I'm still thinking about it."

"Max, at this point, what you tell her isn't as important as that you tell her something," Dee said. "I talked to her this morning—"

"What'd she say?" Max interrupted worriedly.

"—and her biggest problem with all of this is not how you put the fire out or what really happened to that bird. It's the fact that you won't talk to her that has her wrapped around an axle. She just can't understand that."

Max stared at the TV screen; Jay was back on, but no one noticed. "Did she say anything else?"

"Yes. She thinks you might have special talents, like people who can read minds, or tell the future."

"I can't do either of those things," Max said quickly.

"That's not the point. The point is that, whatever it is, she wants you to talk to her."

Dee waited while he turned that one over in his mind, no doubt realizing, as she had, that Diane had come up with a plausible explanation which avoided getting into the nitty gritty she knew he didn't want to get into. "Like I said, it's not the why that matters," she said gently. "She just needs to hear it from you, to hear something from you. Which is why you can't keep hiding over here. You have to talk to her, even if it's just to say you can't talk."

Max stared straight ahead for several minutes, well into Jay's second guest. "You're right," he said finally. "I was also told I should have more faith in the people around me. Maybe that's how I do it." He stood up. "I'll go home now. Thanks…for the popcorn."

"You're welcome," Anthony smiled. "For the popcorn."

Max opened the front door, stopped. "Grandma," he said slowly. "Don't you and Grandpa want to know if Mom's right?"

"We don't need to know, dear," Dee answered. "And maybe it's best if we don't."

"Right," Max nodded, looking relieved. "Right. Well…goodnight."

"Goodnight, Max," Anthony said.

"Give my love to your mother," Dee added.

The door closed. Anthony clicked Jay back on, but neither of them were listening now.

"That went well," Anthony said finally. "After I convinced you not to bite his head off, that is."

"I wasn't going to bite his head off," Dee said crossly.

"Speaking of which," Anthony went on, "what does Brivari think about all this?"

Now it was Dee's turn to stare at her hands. "I…haven't told him."

Anthony's eyebrows rose. "You haven't told him Diane almost figured it out?"

"Not yet. I will," she added. "I just wanted to see how it all worked out before I sent him into a tizzy."

"Are you sure about this?" Anthony said doubtfully.

"No," Dee sighed. "But it's the way I'm doing it. One more day. All I need is one more day."



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 46 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 46

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Thanks to everyone reading!





CHAPTER FORTY-SIX



December 18, 1999, 8:30 a.m.

Evans residence





Something woke Isabel, a noise that lingered, half-remembered, as she opened her eyes. The clock beside her bed read 8:30, and for one heart-stopping moment, she thought her alarm had failed to go off and she was very late for school. Then she remembered it was Saturday, which was almost as bad because she shouldn't be awake this early on a weekend. Propping herself up on one elbow, she listened for whatever had awakened her. It took a couple of minutes, but finally she heard it again, dull thumps coming from the kitchen which had her hurrying into the hallway, one hand against the wall because she'd stood up so fast, she was dizzy.

"Mom?"

Her mother was filling the coffee pot at the sink, the apparent origin of the thumps. She was still wearing the same sweatshirt and sweatpants she'd worn all day yesterday, and it didn't look like she'd showered or combed her hair. "Mom?" Isabel repeated. "Are you okay?"

Diane turned around, startled. "Isabel! I didn't see you there. What are you doing up at this hour on a Saturday?"

"I…couldn't sleep," Isabel lied. "You?"

"Oh, well…'me'," Diane said with a sad smile. "I haven't slept in a couple of days now."

"You fell asleep last night on the couch," Isabel said. "I went to wake you after Grandma called…again. Did you know you've got, like, a dozen messages from her on the machine?"

"Yes," Diane said tonelessly. "I don't want to talk to her."

Okay, now I'm really worried, Isabel thought. Sometimes Grandma Dee was the only thing that kept her mother from losing her marbles. "Okay, well…I didn't wake you because it looked like you needed to sleep."

"I appreciate that, sweetheart, but I don't think I got much in the way of usable sleep," Diane sighed. "I certainly don't feel rested."

"Yeah, you look…" Isabel stopped, having been about to say something unflattering. "Tired," she finished lightly. "You look tired."

"Nice try, honey, but I know what you were about to say," Diane said dryly. "I know no one will be photographing me for Cosmo this morning, but then again, even you fall short."

Isabel blinked. "What?"

"Have you looked at yourself, Isabel?" Diane asked gently. "You're still wearing your clothes from yesterday, and it looks like you slept in them. Which you probably did, because I saw you asleep on your bed when I was up in the middle of the night. That's 'on' your bed, not 'in' your bed. That's not like you. Is anything wrong?"

Isabel glanced at the door of the nearby microwave, reflective enough that it served as a mirror. God, she was a mess, a disheveled, younger version of her disheveled mother. That disheartening imagine occupied her thoughts for several seconds before the ramifications of what Diane had said sunk in.

"You looked in my room?" Isabel said worriedly, knowing that meant she must have looked in Max's room too. "Look, Mom, I can explain about Max. I'm sure he'll be home soon—"

"What?" Diane said sharply. "What do you mean? He's sound asleep in his bed, isn't he?"

Diane took off down the hall, Isabel hurrying after her. Damn you, brother dear, she thought sourly. She'd covered for Max when he hadn't come home two nights ago by telling her mother the next morning that he'd already left for school. But he hadn't been home last night either, which is why she'd been up so late and why she'd apparently conked out fully clothed on top of her bed. This being a Saturday, she hadn't gotten to her mother in time, Max had apparently left some kind of doppelganger to make her think he was home, and now she'd just gone and shot her mouth off. She braced herself as Diane edged Max's door open, certain that whatever pillows he'd mounded up to make it look like the bed was occupied wouldn't work in broad daylight.

"Oh, thank goodness," Diane said in relief. "He's right there, Izzie. Look for yourself."

Isabel peered into the dark bedroom, light seeping around the corners of the shades...and Max was there, sound asleep in bed, the rhythmic rise and fall of his chest making it clear that those were no pillows. "You really had me going," Diane scolded as she closed the door. "I don't know what I'd do if your brother was sleeping somewhere else."

"I…I'm sorry," Isabel stammered. "I…guess I didn't hear him come in last night."

"Well, he's been getting home late, for sure," Diane agreed, making her way back to the kitchen. "All the better to avoid talking to me, I suppose." She poured a cup of coffee, added an impressive amount of sugar. "I don't suppose he told you about…" Her voice trailed off as though she wasn't sure how to finish that sentence.

"He told me," Isabel answered. "And I…" She hesitated, having been wrestling with whether or not to broach this subject with her mother. "And I watched the tape."

Diane looked up in surprise. "You did?"

"He said I was on it," Isabel shrugged. "You had it all cued up, and I wanted to see if I remembered it."

"Do you?" Diane asked eagerly.

"No," Isabel answered as Diane's face fell. "I don't."

"Not at all?" Diane pressed.

Isabel shook her head. "It was like watching someone else. I mean, I know it was me, but it didn't feel like me. I know we went to the park a lot, and I remember feeding lots of birds, but…that's all." She paused, watching Diane stare into her coffee. "Mom, we were both really little. And if I don't remember it, I can understand if Max says he doesn't remember it. And if—"

"I'm not disputing that he doesn't remember it," Diane broke in. "And for the record, that's not what I asked him. He may not remember, Isabel, but he knows what happened. I could tell he did. He knows what happened, but he won't tell me. Just like the fire. He knows how he put it out, but he won't tell me."

The ache in her mother's voice was so strong, it was all Isabel could do not to spill their secret right then and there. "Oh," she said, past the lump in her throat. "Well…does it really matter? It's not like he did anything bad—"

"Oh, for goodness sake, now you sound like your grandmother," Diane sighed. " Of course he didn't do anything bad; your brother doesn't have a bad bone in his body. But that's not the point. It matters because he doesn't trust me. I don't care what it is. I care that he doesn't trust me enough to tell me what it is."

"Well, you know what you've always said about trust," Isabel said. "That it's not something bestowed, it's something you have to earn."

No sooner had those words left Isabel's mouth than she regretted them. Diane stopped, her coffee cup midway to her mouth, her expression one of someone who's just been slapped. "You…you don't think I've done that?" she whispered. "You don't think I've earned his trust?"

"I…what I meant…God, Mom, I'm sorry," Isabel said miserably as Diane stood there, glassy-eyed with shock. "I didn't mean that the way it came out. I—"

"Yes, you did," Diane said slowly. "You meant it exactly the way it came out."

"No, I didn't," Isabel said desperately. "I didn't. Really. Mom, please," she begged when Diane merely stared at her as though seeing her for the first time. "I misspoke. It's early, and I'm tired, heck, we're both tired, and…look, why don't we do some decorating today?" she said brightly, trying to steer the conversation in a different direction. "That'll make us both feel better. Christmas lights always cheer me up, even when I'm exhausted, and I know you'd enjoy…"

But Diane wasn't listening, and Isabel's voice trailed off as she set her coffee cup down on the counter and walked out of the kitchen without another word. "Mom, wait!" Isabel called, scrambling to follow. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean it like it sounded! I…"

But her mother had disappeared into her bathroom, and a minute later, the sound of running water announced that she had turned on the shower. Good news in one way, bad in another, and Isabel leaned her head against the wall, thoroughly dejected. What had she been thinking? She'd just slammed her own mother, practically accused her of not being worthy of their trust, something with which Michael would no doubt agree. But she didn't agree, so why had she said that? Did she secretly believe him, that their parents couldn't be trusted?

The phone rang. Isabel reached the kitchen just in time to hear the beep at the end of the outgoing message. "Good morning, Diane," Grandma Dee's worried voice said. "You haven't returned any of my calls, so I hope you're not still fretting. Please let me know you're all right."

Not likely, Isabel thought, sinking into a chair. Not only was Diane not talking to Grandma, she wasn't all right, not one little bit, and that had been before her own daughter had gone and insulted her. She sat at the kitchen table, staring at the blinking light on the answering machine for God knows how long, debating whether or not to give Grandma a call…

"Who was that?"

Isabel turned around. "That was Grandma," she told her brother, "for like, the millionth time. Mom won't call her back. Oh, and thanks for letting me know when you got in last night. I almost spilled the beans that you never did get in the night before that."

"You were asleep," Max said, padding across to the fridge. "I didn't want to wake you."

"So where were you?"

"Talking to people who aren't so close to the problem," Max answered.

Isabel's jaw tightened. "Which means Liz."

"Among others."

"Right," Isabel nodded savagely. "Right. Because Liz knows so much about Mom. Okay, so what sage advice did Liz have for us?"

Max pulled a milk carton from the fridge. "She said I'm controlling," he replied. "And that I take too much on myself. And that I should have more faith in the people around me." He waited, while she blinked, completely at a loss as to how to answer that one. Mercifully, he didn't make her. "Did I hear Mom out here?"

"Yes, Max, you heard Mom out here," Isabel sighed. "And Mom is a mess. She's still wearing yesterday's clothes, she hasn't eaten, she hasn't slept—"

"She was asleep last night when I got home, just like you were," Max interrupted. "And she's in the shower now."

"Whoopee," Isabel said crossly, leaving out her own part in Diane's current mood. "The point is, she's torqued because you won't talk to her."

Max looked down at his glass of milk. "I know."

"You 'know'?" Isabel echoed in astonishment. "That's it? Mom is falling apart, and you 'know'? Christmas is, like, next week, and she doesn't even want to decorate!"

"She was waiting until Dad got home," Max said.

"That's not the point!" Isabel exclaimed. "Don't you even care what this is doing to her? Don't you—"

"Of course I care," Max protested. "Do you think I did this on purpose? Do you think I set the fire, or dug up that tape? I didn't do any of this. No one did. It just happened, and I wish it hadn't. And I know you're wishing the same thing, but all our wishing won't undo what's done."

"Then let's just tell her, and fix it!" Isabel exclaimed.

"We can't tell her, Isabel."

"Why not?" Isabel demanded. "I know why Michael doesn't want to tell her. He can't even begin to imagine what having a real parent feels like. But you can, so what's your problem? She won't freak out—"

"You don't know that."

"And you don't know that she will!"

"Which makes it a risk we can't take," Max said firmly. "Not now. Not with enemies so close."

"Oh, this is rich coming from the one who's always telling me we're safe now," Isabel retorted. "Topolsky's gone, don't be so paranoid, blah, blah, blah. How safe are we, Max, when you're afraid of your own mother? Don't you see," she went on earnestly. "We're not just lying to her now, and we're not just losing her. We're killing her. Your not talking to her is killing her."

Max drained his glass, set it in the sink. "I'll talk to her. But not about that," he added when he saw Isabel's hopeful expression. "I'll talk to her, and tell her…"

"What?" Isabel asked.

"Something," Max said.

"Something like what?"

"I don't know," Max said in exasperation. "I'll think of something."

"Just like that?" Isabel said. "You'll just wave your magic wand, and make it all go away without really telling her anything?"

But that last jab didn't have the desired effect. Max stopped short, looking every bit as stunned as Diane had before. "Magic," he said softly. "That's it."

"What's it?" Isabel said wearily. "You're going to try and pass yourself off as Houdini? No, wait…I don't care. I don't care what it is, just do it. Whatever it is, just do it, because we have to do something. If we don't, I'm afraid she'll—"

A door closed, followed a few moments later by the sound of a car's engine starting. Alarmed, Isabel looked at Max for a moment before both of them hurried into the living room. The car was backing out of the driveway by the time they got to the front window.

"Great," Isabel moaned when she spotted Diane at the wheel. "Just great."




*****************************************************




Eastside Manor





"Morning!" Dee called as she opened her parents' apartment door after knocking briefly. "Breakfast is over, right?"

"Long over," David agreed, folding his newspaper. "What brings you here at this hour? You usually come in the afternoon."

"I know," Dee sighed, tossing her coat over a chair. "I'm just so worried about what Diane's up to. She won't return my calls, and—"

"Is that you, Dee?" Emily called from the bedroom.

"Yes, Mama, it's me," Dee answered.

Emily appeared, shuffling along slowly as she crossed the open space between the bedroom doorway and her chair with nothing to hang onto along the way. "It's good to see you, dear," she said, lowering herself painfully into her chair. "It's been so long since you were here last."

Dee blinked. "She was here two days ago, Em," David said gently.

"She most certainly was not," Emily protested. "I would have remembered seeing my own daughter."

But you don't, Dee thought sadly, consoling herself with the fact that Emily still remembered who she was; as Anthony had pointed out, many of their friends' parents didn't. "Well, I'm here now, Mama," she said lightly. "It's nice to see you too."

"Emily!" called a voice from the door. "I've got your meds."

It was Melody, one of the assistants who passed out medications, with Emily's morning dose of vile liquid meant to aid digestion. Dee had no idea how anything that smelled that bad could aid digestion, but Emily never seemed to mind it. David had told her she couldn't taste much any more anyway.

"There you go!" Melody said cheerfully, handing over the little paper Dixie cup as though it were a fancy cocktail. "I see you have a guest today," she commented as Emily drank.

"I'd hardly call myself a 'guest'," Dee said, wondering if Melody's memory was going too, given that she'd seen Dee coming here for the past year at least.

"I meant the gentleman at the front desk," Melody said.

"What gentleman at the front desk?" David asked.

"The one who was looking for your room," Melody answered. "He was…oh. Here he is."

Dee's eyes widened. Brivari was standing in the hallway outside the apartment, and he didn't look happy. "You found it!" Melody said approvingly as though praising a small child for locating a lost toy. "And I'm done, so I'm out of your way."

She sailed out, right past Brivari, who hadn't budged an inch. "You can come in," David called encouragingly. "It would be nice to see you again."

But Brivari wasn't looking at David. He was looking at Emily, who had managed to smear medicine all over her chin and was completely ignoring everyone, having not even noticed he was there. "Here, Mama," Dee said gently, handing her a napkin. "I'll be right back."

Dee closed the apartment door behind her, leaving them alone in the hallway. "Whatever it is, it has to be bad if you're willing to darken the door of this place," she said.

"Were you planning on telling me that your daughter-in-law had become a threat?" Brivari demanded.

So that's what this is about, Dee thought, secretly relieved it wasn't something worse. It had probably been too much to expect that she'd make it all the way through the Diane debacle with him none the wiser. "Of course I was," she answered. "If and when she becomes a threat, which she hasn't. Diane just—"

"Found evidence of my Ward's abilities," Brivari interrupted tersely. "And you didn't find this worthy of my attention?"

"You were the one telling me not to worry about her," Dee reminded him. "Just a few days ago you insisted she couldn't prove anything about how Max put out the fire, and—"

"She can't. But that was the fire. The videotape is another matter entirely."

"Oh, for heaven's sake, you were there," Dee said. "You saw Philip with the camera. If it's such a big deal, why didn't you stop him then? Look, there's nothing obvious on the tape, no handprint, or flashing lights, or anything like that. He's just holding a bird that may or may not have been injured, and then it flies away. That's all."

"That is not 'all', and you know it," Brivari retorted. "She knows something's different about him, and she's pressuring him to tell her what. I can't have that."

"Then you're in luck, because he can't do that," Dee said crossly. "He doesn't know exactly what's different about him because you won't tell him."

"This isn't about me!" Brivari snapped. "It's about a threat you mysteriously neglected to alert me to—"

The apartment door opened abruptly. "Not for nothing," David said calmly, "but if I can bust in on you like this, so can someone else. Is it really wise to be discussing this in the hallway?" He stepped back. "Come inside."

As if to illustrate David's point, a Manor employee rounded the corner, smiling as she passed them, no doubt mistaking this for some sort of family reunion. "Daddy's right," Dee said after she was out of earshot. "You want to talk to me, you're going to have to come in. I know you don't like seeing my mother like this, and for what it's worth, I don't either. But I don't get to avoid it like you do."

Dee marched into the apartment and plopped back in her seat. David remained at the door as Brivari hesitated before reluctantly coming inside, followed by a long, awkward silence as Emily looked the newcomer up and down curiously, but without a shred of recognition.

"So," David said finally, "Dee, you were saying where things stood with Diane."

"Oh, him you tell," Brivari muttered, perching on the edge of the couch.

"I told Max he needed to talk to his mother," Dee answered, ignoring him. "It doesn't matter what he tells her as long as he tells her something."

"It most certainly does matter what he tells her," Brivari protested. "How did she get on this tack, anyway? How did a fire send her combing through old videos?"

"The way I understand it, Valenti is the one who piqued her curiosity," David answered. "Something about how grease fires are extinguished...and how they're not."

Brivari's eyes narrowed. "The sheriff is still involved? And you didn't see fit to tell me that either?"

"Like you said, he knows, but he can't prove anything," Dee replied. "That hasn't changed."

"What has changed is that your daughter-in-law didn't know anything either," Brivari argued. "Now she does, and she's in a position to prove it if she ever puts her mind to it."

"She won't hurt them," Dee said firmly. "Even if she were to learn the truth, I know she'd never hurt them."

"You know no such thing, and neither do I," Brivari retorted. "And what about your son? Are you equally confident he'll accept their origins so easily?"

No, Dee admitted silently, deciding this wouldn't be a good time to bring up her admonishments to Diane not to tell Philip, or Valenti having brought the Crashdown shooting to her attention. "Just let Max and Diane work this out themselves," she begged. "That's the only way we're going to know for certain where she stands."

"And if she stands against him?" Brivari demanded.

"Don't be ridiculous," Emily said suddenly. "Diane would never do that to her own child."

Three pairs of startled eyes settled on Emily, who no longer looked vacant or confused in the least. Dee hadn't even been aware that her mother had been following the conversation, never mind processing it. "Uh…Mama, I'm not sure you know what we're talking about," Dee ventured. "We were—"

"Of course I know what you're talking about," Emily said tartly. "I'm not deaf. And you have a short memory," she added to Brivari, who gaped at her, stunned. "Remember the day I slammed Valenti's hand in the door when he came looking for Dee? I was feeling terrible about it, and you told me not to. You said I was a Warder, and a Warder will do anything to protect their Ward, even if it involves violence."

Dee looked at David in bewilderment; what Emily was describing had happened back in '47 right after the ship was discovered, over fifty years ago. "Diane is a Warder too," Emily went on, "and Max is no fool. You just stay out of it and let them work it out. They'll do it better than you ever could."

"I can't 'stay out of it'!" Brivari exclaimed. "Warding, by definition, precludes 'staying out it'!"

"This is his mother," Emily said stoutly. "Yes, I know she's not his 'real' mother, but for all practical purposes, she's his mother. Which means you stay out it, just like I told you to stay out of anything between me and my daughter."

Brivari stared at her incredulously for a moment before rising from his seat and stalking out without another word. "Don't mind him," Emily told Dee, who was still trying to process the fact that her mother had completely, inexplicably, returned. "He just doesn't like hearing what's what; he never did. Which never stopped me from telling him, mind you. And shouldn't stop you either."

"No, Mama, it didn't," Dee said, her voice dropping to a whisper as her eyes suddenly brimmed with tears. God, she hated crying, but just hearing her mother's voice again, her real voice, the voice which had been largely silent for months now, was overwhelming. "It didn't, and I won't. I won't stop telling him." She paused, composing herself. "I…I should go talk to him. He's probably not very happy."

"Yes, well, he never was when I told him off," Emily said. "Some things never change, do they?"

Except you, Dee thought, fighting back tears. No matter how ticked Brivari was with her, she was going to send him promptly on his way so she could get back in here and enjoy her mother, her real mother, not the near-empty shell which had been walking around for so long now. David followed her into the hallway, where Brivari was pacing back and forth like a tiger in a cage.

"What the hell was that?" he demanded. "I thought she was…was…"

"She is," David said, sparing him the necessity of finishing that sentence. "Most of the time. But sometimes she has these bursts of clarity when she's herself again."

"Older people frequently have trouble remembering what happened yesterday, but remember things from years ago like they happened yesterday," Dee added. "It's something about how memories are stored in the brain, long term versus short term memory. Our short term memories go first, I guess. Long term is…longer term."

"Maybe seeing you jogged a pathway which is still open," David suggested.

"Yes, the pathway where she rakes me over the coals," Brivari muttered. "She was always good at that."

"The best," Dee agreed. "And for what it's worth, she's right. Give them a chance to work it out themselves. Take the advice Max was given, and have some faith in the people around you."

"Who told him that?" Brivari said sharply.

"He didn't say," Dee answered. "But it's good advice. For all of us."

Brivari stared at her for a moment in silence. "The tape has to go," he said finally. "There's no negotiating that one."

"Fine, the tape goes," Dee said. "But unless you find them on the phone to the FBI, leave my son's family alone."

Brivari eyed her warily. "For the moment," he said finally. "But only for the moment."

"Moments can be worth a lot," David said. "Say, when this is squared away, do you think you could come back? If seeing you made her remember, maybe she'll remember again if she sees you again."

His tone was calm, but Dee didn't miss the catch in her father's voice. David was ever the stalwart soldier, trudging along, doing his duty, and she rarely stopped to think about how it must be affecting him to have essentially lost his wife even though she was sitting right there in front of him. Dementia was a real bitch.

"Maybe," Brivari said grudgingly. "At the moment, I have bigger fish to fry."

He disappeared down the hallway, and Dee saw her father deflate a little. "He won't come back," he said sadly. "He doesn't want to see her like that. Can't really blame him."

"But he might," Dee said softly. "For you." She took his arm. "Let's go back inside so you don't miss any more of this 'moment'."

Emily looked up in surprise when she saw them. "Dee! Gracious, it's been ages since you've been here. Why do you stay away so long, dear?"

Dee could barely look at her father as she slid sadly back into her chair. They were too late.

The moment was gone.




******************************************************




Town and Country Food Mart,

Roswell





Coffee, Diane thought, grabbing the familiar red jar of Nescafe before pushing her cart further down the aisle. Sugar. Oh, and I'm out of oregano….

Diane continued down the aisle and into the next one, humming along to the muzak pumped over the PA system. The ritual of food shopping was soothing after the last few days of turmoil, the familiarity reassuring. This place seemed worlds away from fires and birds and silent sons, what with its cheerful music, cheerful ads, and cheerful employees handing out samples of everything from doughnuts to dim sum. The minute she'd stepped through the automatic doors and grabbed a cart, she'd been enveloped in a cocoon of peace that even her pet peeves couldn't pierce. Cereal hadn't been restocked? No problem! All the apples had bad spots? Who cares! Cart left in the middle of the aisle by a thoughtless fellow shopper? Smile and go around them! Except when you couldn't, of course, in which case she'd moved the offending cart and sailed on by, ignoring the how-dare-you-touch-my-cart frown from the clod who seemed to think he was the only customer in the store. Normally that level of selfishness would have made her cranky...but not today. Normally grocery shopping was something she hurried through to get it over with…but not today. Today this was an oasis. Too bad she didn't have a bigger freezer, or she'd stay in here all day.

She hadn't even had a clear picture where she was going when she'd left the house this morning, still in a daze from the well-deserved verbal swat dished out by her daughter, however unwittingly. Isabel had protested that she hadn't meant what she'd said, but she had, and with good reason: She was right. You know what you've always said about trust. That it's not something bestowed, it's something you have to earn. Yes, she had always said that, but she'd never expected to have it thrown back in her face. And what on earth did Izzie mean, anyway? She was Max's mother. Hadn't she already earned his trust? Isn't that exactly what she'd been doing these past ten years?

Aware that she hadn't been fit for public consumption, she'd showered, dressed, and left the house on autopilot, driving along with no clear idea where she was going. She'd just needed to get out, away from that burnt drywall smell which served as a constant reminder that something wasn't right, away from the TV with that weird videotape, away from her mother-in-law's constant phone calls. And then she'd spotted the grocery store and a wave of unexpected, almost comical relief had washed over her. Even the most mundane decisions seemed fascinating compared to what she was up against. Whole or cut green beans? Frozen bread dough or bread mix? Bottled orange juice or fresh oranges? God, but it was good to get away from everything for a while, to escape into the land of the predictable and inconsequential.

"Mrs. Evans!"

Lost in her happy fog, Diane barely heard her own name. Roswell was a small town, and lots of people knew her. But she didn't feel like talking, didn't feel like coming back down to earth yet, so perhaps if she ignored whoever it was, they'd go away.

"Mrs. Evans?"

Oh, well, Diane sighed. It had been worth a try. She turned around, meaning to exchange a pleasantry or two and be on her way, only to stiffen as that comforting cocoon she'd been enjoying so much evaporated into thin air.

"Morning, Mrs. Evans," Sheriff Valenti smiled. "What a surprise to find you here."



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


We'll be gone next weekend, so I'll post Chapter 47 on Sunday, September 4th. Last summer trip! (*sniffle*)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Birthright, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Chapter 47

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!







CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN




December 18, 1999, 9:30 a.m.

Town and Country Food Mart, Roswell






Jim Valenti carefully kept the smile plastered on his face even as Diane Evans gaped at him and Kyle gave him a classic what-are-you-up-to-now look. "Nice today, isn't it?" Valenti said when Diane didn't respond to his second greeting. "Sunny. Warm. Kyle, this is Mrs. Evans, Max Evans' mom. Mrs. Evans, this is my son, Kyle."

Kyle looked her up and down as though appraising her for sale. "Hello," he said warily.

"I…hello, Sheriff," Diane stammered. "I didn't expect to see you here."

"Why's everyone acting so surprised?" Kyle grumbled. "It's Saturday morning in the grocery store. Half the town is here."

"Kyle, don't be rude," Valenti admonished. "Here," he continued, gesturing down the aisle. "Go pick out some frozen dinners. Find some of those new ones, you know, like one of those sandwich and soup thingies? They look good."

"Sure they do," Kyle said. "They've got, like, a million grams of fat."

"Kyle," Valenti said deliberately, "run along and scout them out. I'll be along in a few minutes."

"How did you hurt yourself?" Diane asked, eyeing Kyle's crutches.

"Basketball," Kyle muttered, raking his eyes over Diane one more time before limping away, his departure accompanied by the pained sigh of the put-upon teenager.

"Gosh, I'm sorry about that," Valenti said sheepishly. "He's in a mood, probably because he can't play ball."

"Is it serious?" Diane asked.

"No, no, not serious," Valenti answered. "He's only supposed to be out a couple of weeks, but you'd think it was a couple of years. Teenagers and drama. Can't have one without the other."

"Tell me about it," Diane sighed.

"Weird how he eats healthier than I do," Valenti added. "Especially when I'm supposed to be the roll model. I see you're better at that than I am," he went on, looking at her laden cart. "Shopping for the family?"

"Yes, and I really should be going," Diane said. "It was nice to see you, but if you'll excuse me…"

"Just one more thing," Valenti said, leaning a fraction of an inch to the right, enough to stop her cart as she gave it a push. "Have you had a chance to look over that information I gave you about grease fires?"

Diane's expression answered his question even before she did. "Yes," she said, her eyes on the floor. "I did."

"Uh huh. So…did Max have any insight to offer on any of that?"

Diane hesitated, then shook her head. "No. He still insists he threw a pot of water on it."

"I see," Valenti murmured. "But you and I know that can't be how he did it, don't we?"

"Sheriff, I must confess I'm not entirely certain where you're going with this," Diane said. "What exactly are you trying to accomplish by bringing this up?"

"My job, Mrs. Evans. Which is to protect the people of this town in every way I know how."

"But protect them from what?" Diane persisted. "Max put the fire out. We may not understand how he did it, but the fact remains he put the fire out. That's a good thing, isn't it? And this other story of yours, about what supposedly happened at the Crashdown…fantastical as it sounds, it still involves Max saving someone's life. That's a good thing, isn't it?"

"Of course those are good things," Valenti agreed. "What concerns me is how he did them." He maneuvered his cart closer to the shelves, pulling out of mid-aisle traffic. "When Kyle was in grade school, I got a phone call from the principal one day," he confided. "Seems Kyle had knocked a boy down on the playground, and he'd admitted doing it. I went hurrying over there, and Kyle was very upset. He said he'd pushed the boy away from a little girl he'd been bullying. He'd only meant to stop him, but he'd pushed the kid so hard that he'd fallen down and broken his wrist."

"Oh, my," Diane murmured.

"Now, Kyle hadn't meant to hurt anybody," Valenti went on, "and he did what he did in another's defense. But Kyle was big for his age; he didn't know his own strength, and he wound up hurting someone without meaning to. I had to do a lot of talking to draw the line between the two, between coming to someone's aid and not going too far."

"But…how is that relevant?" Diane asked. "Max didn't 'go too far'. He didn't hurt anybody."

"Yet," Valenti cautioned. "It's clear your son is special, Mrs. Evans, and I think he means well. I'm just concerned that whatever he used to do what he did could also be used to hurt someone, even without meaning to. That's why I think you should talk to him about this—"

"I've tried!" Diane exclaimed. "Several times! He won't talk to me, and I…I don't know what else to do."

A cheerful voice boomed over the public address, yammering on about ground chuck on special and marked down baked goods. Another customer hovered nearby, clearly reluctant to interrupt what was obviously an intense conversation, and Valenti paused, stepping back and smiling disarmingly as the apologetic shopper reached between them to pluck a bottle of French's mustard off the shelf. "I can understand if Max doesn't want to talk about this," he continued when they were alone again. "But you have to keep trying. Just like it's my job to protect the people of this town, it's our job as parents to protect our children."

"You mean protect Max?" Diane said, puzzled. "From what?"

"From the day he goes too far," Valenti said. "From the day he doesn't know his own strength and—without meaning to—causes something he didn't mean to. Like Kyle did. Like Max could someday if no one teaches him not to. That's our responsibility as parents, to teach our children about limits. Kids don't think of the consequences, they just run out and do whatever they feel like doing. They think they'll live forever, that nothing can hurt them. I wish that were true, and I'm sure you do too, but we both know it isn't. We have to make that clear."

"There's no need to lecture me about my job as a parent," Diane said tartly. "I may not have been a parent as long as you have, but I do have two children to your one, and neither of them are delinquents. It's not like I'm raising axe murderers."

"I didn't mean that," Valenti said quickly, "and I apologize if I came across that way. You have wonderful children, Mrs. Evans. I just want it to stay that way. Keep in mind that if Max ever goes too far, he's just as likely to hurt himself as someone else. This is about his safety every bit as much as anyone else's."

Diane's eyes dropped. "Of course," she said. "You're right. I'll…I'll try again." She pulled her cart away, swinging around his so quickly he didn't have time to stop her. "Nice to see you, Sheriff. Have a good day."

Valenti watched her go, waiting until she'd rounded the corner into the next aisle before swinging his own cart around…and almost crashing it into Kyle.

"Watch it, Dad!" Kyle exclaimed. "I don't need two sprained ankles."

"I thought I sent you looking for frozen dinners," Valenti said.

"And I looked. And then I came back. And caught you in the middle of raking Max Evans' mom over the coals. What was that all about?"

"I wasn't raking her over the coals," Valenti protested. "We were just talking."

"Oh, no," Kyle said, shaking his head with a finger-wagging-style head shake, probably because both hands were holding crutches. "I know you, and I know when you're fishing. You were fishing."

"I was not fishing," Valenti said.

"Yes, you were."

"No, I wasn't."

"Yes, you were."

"No, I wasn't!" Valenti insisted, pulling out into traffic, hoping the conversation would end when Kyle had trouble keeping up. But Kyle had gotten pretty good with those crutches, and had no trouble keeping up.

"So what was all that about Max's 'safety'?" Kyle went on, somehow keeping stride beside him as Valenti motored down the aisle.

"Nothing you need to worry about," Valenti said.

"It sounded like you were trying to get him to stop doing something," Kyle persisted. "What could milquetoast Max possibly be doing that would have you trying to shut him down? The guy is so boring, he makes brown bread look exciting. I…wait a minute. Did he file a complaint?"

"A what?"

"A complaint, Dad. You know, the kind of thing people file with the sheriff's office? The same sheriff's office where you work?"

"I know what a complaint is, Kyle," Valenti said crossly.

"You sure? 'Cause it sounded like you didn't. Whatever," Kyle added when Valenti began smoldering. "He finally filed a complaint, didn't he. About being beat up."

"What?" Valenti demanded.

"Remember a couple of months ago when some of my overzealous friends worked Max over, gave him a black eye? I told you about this," Kyle added with a sigh. "But since when does that mean anything?"

"Oh," Valenti said quickly. "Yeah. That. No, that's not it."

"So he didn't file a complaint?"

"No, he didn't file a complaint."

"Good," Kyle said. "It's a bit late for that. But then what was all that about with Mrs. Evans?"

"Kyle, you know I'm not at liberty to discuss my work," Valenti said impatiently, wanting to shut this conversation down for good.

"Oh, so this is official?" Kyle said as Valenti groaned inwardly. "So it is a complaint. What else could it be?"

"Kyle!" Valenti exclaimed, bringing his cart to an abrupt halt in front of a freezer case. "It's none of your business! Stay out of it. Now…what frozen dinners did you pick?"

"They've got some new pizzas over there," Kyle said, waving a crutch to his left. "Something about 'rising crust', or whatnot. So are you gonna tell me—"

"No, I'm not 'gonna tell you'!" Valenti interrupted. "And why do you care, anyway? I thought you didn't like Max. Something having to do with Liz, if I recall."

"Yeah, well, that and the fact that you practically ordered me to stay away from him," Kyle said. "I don't like Max, Dad, and Liz is sweet on him, but here's the thing...I like Liz. I don't like the fact that she broke up with me, but she's been decent. She brought me some study notes and a pie the other day, and she was feeling bad, thinking she made me fall and hurt my ankle during the game because she was yelling."

"Let me guess," Valenti said dryly. "You didn't bother to point out that everyone yells during basketball games, so one person's yell couldn't possibly have affected you."

"Details," Kyle said dismissively. "Anyway, she's been cool, and we'd like to stay friends. And she likes Max. Who knows why, but she does. So I don't care what happens to Max…but she does. So whatever you're doing, just don't hurt Liz…okay?"

His message delivered, Kyle hopped sideways and peered into a freezer case. "There's one of those 'rising crust' pizzas. Looks pretty good, but it's got enough grams of fat to plug the levees in New Orleans."

"The what?"

"I've been watching a lot of TV lately. The latest was about the long-predicted 'killer hurricane' that will supposedly drown New Orleans. Which is kind of like the theory about an earthquake causing California to fall into the ocean, but this one seems more plausible. There's a bunch of engineers that claim the levees won't hold if…Dad? Are you listening to me?"

"Killer hurricane," Valenti said quickly. "New Orleans drowned. Film at eleven. Go on."

Kyle did, but Valenti really wasn't listening. He was playing and replaying his conversation with Diane, wondering if he'd managed to hit the right notes, just the right combination of concern and urgency to spur her to action. It was clear she'd noticed something different about Max, and that was good, because the person Max was most likely to confide in was one of his parents. But maybe I'm leaning on the wrong one, he thought. Mothers let you get away with murder, but fathers meant business. Maybe the nervous and jerky Diane wasn't the best one to drag the truth out of Max.

Maybe he needed a different target.




******************************************************




Crashdown Café





"Order up!" yelled the cook as he slapped a plate bearing a Beam Me Up Burrito onto the pass-through so hard, the burrito jumped.

"Easy there," Jeff Parker cautioned. "We don't want to be giving the customers busted crockery along with their meals."

"Oh!" the cook said sheepishly. "Sorry, Mr. Parker. Didn't see you there. What are you doing here this morning? Something wrong?"

"Surprise!" Jeff said brightly. "I took Lizzie's morning shift, and if you'd just stop trying to break my dishes, everything would be peachy."

"Right," the cook said hastily. "Got it."

The cook retreated into the kitchen as Jeff grabbed the almost-pulverized plate. It was always good to show up unannounced and in the trenches alongside your employees once in a while; it told you all sorts of things you needed to know and kept them on their toes. The shock value was brief, of course; it only took a few minutes for word to spread that the boss was in range. But it was surprising what could be gleaned even in those few minutes, and the effects lingered long after he'd hung up his apron and gone back upstairs. Which he wished he could do right now, given that he'd slept so little last night, it was a wonder he was even functional. And I'm not the only one, he thought, spying a familiar face walking through the door. Someone else was sleepwalking too.

"Can I get you something?" Jeff asked as Diane Evans slid onto a counter stool.

"Yeah," Diane said wearily. "Gin and tonic. Make it a double."

"Oh, my," Jeff chuckled. "This hasn't been a bar since I took over, and I know Dad never served before 11 a.m. Rough night?"

"Is it that obvious?" Diane said dryly.

"Just a little," Jeff admitted. "But only because misery loves company. I think I got about an hour's worth of sleep last night, maybe two. How about coffee?"

"Then you're ahead of me," Diane sighed. "And sure, I'll take coffee."

"This calls for 'high test'," Jeff said, grabbing a pot off the far burner. "End of the pot. Extra strong because all the grounds have settled to the bottom. Sugar?"

"No thanks," Diane said. "I'll take mine straight up."

"Wow, thing's are bad if you're turning down sugar," Jeff commented, emptying the pot into two mugs and handing one of them to Diane. "Hope it's nothing serious."

"Not really. Well…maybe. I don't know," Diane finished in exasperation. "I just don't know what to think any more."

"Then you're in luck," Jeff said cheerfully, pulling up a stool. "This may not be a bar any more, but I've got a hefty dose of bartender's DNA. Lay it on me."

" 'Lay it on you'?" Diane said skeptically. "You're dating yourself, Jeff."

"Only if you're talking to someone younger. You're my age, so I can't date myself. What's up?"

Diane hesitated before scooching closer to the counter. "Do you ever feel that you don't know what's going on with Liz?"

Jeff winced involuntarily. "Constantly."

Diane blinked. "Really? So it's not just me? I used to know everything my kids were thinking, and now it's…it's…"

"Like they're from another planet?" Jeff suggested.

"Maybe not that bad," Diane allowed. "But close."

"All I can tell you is that it seems every parent of a teenager goes through this," Jeff said, "including ours. Remember when we were that age? I know, I know—we were never that age," he chuckled when Diane gave him a look. "But I remember holing up in my room, hiding stuff under my mattress because my mom knew to look under the bed, not wanting to be seen with them in public. Stuff like that. We've been spared the worst of that, but there's no doubt Lizzie and I aren't connected the way we used to be. She was daddy's little girl, and now…now she's no one's little girl. Because she isn't a little girl any more."

"What about Nancy?" Diane asked. "Doesn't she talk to her mother?"

"She used to," Jeff answered. "And then that dwindled, and the only one she really talked to was my mother. Mom wouldn't tell us everything, but she told us enough that we felt we weren't completely in the dark. And then…"

"And then she died," Diane said softly. "I'm so sorry, Jeff. You not only lost your mom, you lost your link to Liz."

"Yeah," Jeff said heavily. "Well…guess I'll just have to forge my own. But enough about me. Bartenders don't go on about themselves. I'm talking about one, but you've got two. I take it your kids aren't talking to you any more?"

"Max has always been quiet, but he always trusted me," Diane said sadly. "Now he seems he doesn't."

"This is about Max?" Jeff said. "Well, there's the problem. No teenaged boy wants to talk to his mother. Have Philip talk to him."

"In this case, that won't help," Diane said. "It might even make things worse."

"What about other family members?" Jeff asked. "Aunts? Uncles? Grandparents?"

"Maybe Philip's parents," Dee said. "He's sort of close to them, or as close as he gets to anyone. Mine are in Florida, and neither of us has siblings."

"Okay, maybe someone outside the family?" Jeff suggested. "A counselor at school? Your family doctor? Minister? How about someone in the community?" he went on, widening the list as Diane shook her head at each suggestion. "A civic leader, maybe? Or a business owner? How about…me?"

"That's very sweet of you, Jeff, but I don't think Max would talk to anyone," Diane said. "Anyone at all. And that's not the problem, not really."

"Then what is?"

Diane glanced left and right as though looking for eavesdroppers, then leaned in closer. "Someone just called me an irresponsible parent," she whispered.

"Oh, is that all," Jeff chuckled. "Boy, you had me going there for a second. I was afraid it was something serious."

"It is serious!" Diane said crossly.

"Seriously?" Jeff said innocently. "No, really—I can't pick up a newspaper or a magazine without reading something which announces that every single thing I've said or done with my kid is wrong."

"This wasn't a newspaper or a magazine," Diane said. "It was someone I know, someone I trust."

"And someone who reads those newspapers and magazines," Jeff said dryly. "You know, sometimes I wish I could turn back time to my parents' era. Sure, they didn't have microwaves and air conditioning, but it was so much easier to be a parent back then. They just didn't obsess about it the way we do. Parents weren't held to impossible standards. They weren't told they had to be the perfect parent or design the perfect life for their child. Other people supported their decisions, not second-guessed them. Now we've got this glut of 'experts' constantly telling us what to do or what not to do. Seems like you can't swing a dead cat without hitting a so-called 'expert', every single one of whom thinks they know my daughter better than I do."

"Well, maybe they do," Diane said. "They are experts, after all."

"Says who?" Jeff demanded. "A lot of these so-called 'experts' are self-proclaimed. They trumpet their degrees, but diplomas don't make experts, they just make graduates with big bills. For all we know, that 'expert' waving his psychology degree limped along with a "D" average and barely managed to graduate. Merely going to school doesn't make anyone an 'expert' on anything."

"Okay, then what about those who did do well in school?" Diane said. "Or who have a lot of experience in their field?"

"I don't care how much experience they have," Jeff said firmly, "or how many kids they've worked with, they haven't experienced my kid. They haven't worked with my kid. They don't know my kid." He leaned sideways. "Take that one, for example, at the booth right behind you. There's an 'expert' who claimed he knew Liz better than I did."

Diane turned around and stared at the couple in the booth, bickering as usual. "Who's that?" she asked.

"Larry Trilling," Jeff said, unable to keep the disdain out of his voice. "And that's his girlfriend, Jen. Larry claims Liz was shot the day those guys got into a fight here last September despite the fact that she was absolutely fine mere minutes afterwards and no one else saw her get shot. He's been in here every day since then, sniffing around and stirring things up."

Diane was staring at Larry and Jen, her eyes widening as they argued with each other like they always did. "You mean…those are the people who claimed that M…that Liz got shot?"

"So you heard about it?" Jeff said. "Well, of course you did. Larry's been trumpeting his tale all over town. Claims to be an 'expert' on aliens, and all he is is a MUFON geek. I threatened to pitch him out if he didn't shut up, and I'm sorry to say he did. I was looking forward to throwing him out. But the thing that really gets my goat is that he claims my daughter is lying. Lizzie and I may not be as thick as we once were, but my daughter is no liar; I'm as certain as that as I am of the air we're breathing."

" 'Aliens'?" Diane echoed incredulously. "That guy believes in aliens?"

"In the worst way," Jeff nodded.

"Oh, my God," Diane said faintly. "I've been so stupid."

"What do you mean?"

"I believed him!" Diane said in disbelief. "He was going on and on about how Max could hurt somebody, and—"

"Max hurt somebody?"

"No!" Diane protested. "No, Max never hurt anybody! But this person was warning me that Max could have hurt somebody, that he didn't know his own strength, and that I had to 'be responsible' and make certain he never did, and—"

"Hold up," Jeff ordered. "Never mind what this person thinks—what do you think? You know Max better than they do, probably better than anyone. Is there any reason to believe anyone has anything to fear from Max?"

Diane's mouth set in a thin line. "No, Jeff. No reason at all."

"Well, there you go," Jeff said stoutly. "No one knows our kids better than we do. And don't you let anyone make you think otherwise."

"I won't," Diane promised. "I'm going to settle this my way, and the rest of the world be damned." She reached across the counter, took his hand. "Thank you, Jeff. You've been an enormous help."

"No problem," Jeff said warmly. "Glad I could help."

She left, a very different woman than when she'd come in. "What'dya know, Dad," Jeff murmured, leaning on the counter as he watched her leave. "Maybe I've got more bartender in me than you ever thought."





******************************************************




Evans residence






"Right here," Philip Evans told the cab driver. "Second house on the left. You can pull in the driveway."

At least the house is still standing, Philip thought as he gathered up his suit coat and briefcase. He was home early, having managed to grab an earlier flight than expected. Normally he'd be glad for that, but this time he wasn't so sure. Diane had sounded distraught about the fire, and she'd only sounded worse as the week had gone on. He wasn't looking forward to what he might find.

"Keep the change," Philip said, handing the cab driver a couple of bills. "Thanks."

Philip hefted his suitcase to the front door, depositing all of his luggage on the front step so he could fish his keys out of his pocket. Thankfully Diane had locked it; they'd had several conversations about the robbery which had occurred the last time she hadn't. "Hello?" he called cautiously as the door swung open. "I'm home!"

No one answered. Lugging his luggage inside, Philip left it by the door before making his way to the kitchen. He'd noticed it as soon as he'd crossed the threshold, the acrid smell of toasted drywall and scorched metal. It must have had time to permeate the entire house judging by the way the odor reached all the way to the front door, and he braced himself as he rounded the corner, fearing the worst. But the kitchen looked surprisingly normal, if a bit messy, and someone had covered at least some of the scorch marks on the ceiling with a coat of paint. It would need many more, of course, and the stove and the wall behind were beyond repair, but all in all, the damage was remarkably contained.

"Hello?" a voice called from the front. "Anybody home?"

"Back here," Philip called, going back out to the front hall. "Jim!" he exclaimed when he found Sheriff Valenti on his front doorstep. "Please tell me nothing else is wrong."

"No, no," Valenti said quickly. "I've just noticed that Mrs. Evans has been having a bit of a rough week, so I stopped to check on her, and the front door was open…may I come in?"

"Sure, come on in," Philip answered. "I'm trying to air out the house."

"Anyone else home?" Valenti asked.

"Guess not," Philip replied, "but it's Saturday, and we all scatter on Saturdays. Plus they weren't expecting me until later. I just got home from a business trip, so this is the first time I've seen the damage."

"I know it looks bad," Valenti said, "but actually, you got really lucky."

"You know, I was just thinking that it doesn't look anywhere near as bad as I'd feared," Philip said, returning to the kitchen.

"Remarkable, isn't it," Valenti commented, gazing at the ceiling. "Max moved in mighty fast."

"And thank God for that," Philip said. "This could have been a lot worse. A lot worse."

"Oh, I agree," Valenti nodded. "Now if we could just figure out how he did it."

"What's that?"

"Well, the firefighters and I are having a little trouble with Max's story," Valenti said.

Philip gave him a puzzled look. " 'Story'?"

"About how he put the fire out," Valenti explained. "He claims he threw a pot of water on the fire, but that couldn't have done it because it was a grease fire, and water won't put out a grease fire."

"It might if there was a lot of water and a little grease," Philip said.

"Maybe," Valenti allowed. "Although your wife doesn't seem to think there was much water in the pot in question."

"Then she must have been mistaken," Philip said. "Diane is pretty emotional. It's quite possible she didn't remember all the details correctly, what with the shock, and all."

"Mmm," Valenti murmured. "Has Mrs. Evans spoken to you about the conversations we've had about Max's involvement?"

Philip paused. "I'm a little confused," he said after a moment. "You know perfectly well I'm a lawyer, so you know I'm aware that your tone simply doesn't fit the subject at hand. My son put out a potentially dangerous fire. How in the world could that be considered a crime?"

"I'm not accusing Max of any crime," Valenti said quickly. "I just—"

"Used words like 'story', and 'claims', and 'involvement'," Philip interrupted, "words which mean someone is a suspect. But a suspect for what?"

"I'm afraid you've misunderstood me," Valenti said. "All I meant was that there are still some questions about exactly how Max did what he did. But I agree this could have been catastrophic if he hadn't done whatever he did and there's no question that I thank God right along with the rest of you that he managed to do it, even if I don't understand how."

"See, there's that equivocating again," Philip said, irritation creeping into his voice. "What exactly are you insinuating?"

"I'm not 'insinuating' anything," Valenti said soothingly. "Perhaps you should talk to Mrs. Evans about this. She could fill you in—"

"I'm not talking to Mrs. Evans," Philip said firmly. "I'm talking to you. I know my business, Sheriff, which is representing the people who are your business, and I know accusatory language when I hear it. Now, I'll ask you one more time: Of what, exactly, are you accusing my son?"



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 48 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Birthright, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Chapter 48

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT



December 18, 1999, 2 p.m.

Cahoon Park, Roswell





Diane Evans closed her eyes and hung on tight, wanting to savor every single second of this moment. Finally, she thought as her son returned her hug. Finally he'd come to her, finally he'd talked to her, and finally they'd reached some sort of understanding; what sort, exactly, she wasn't sure, but at this point, she didn't care. Max had come to her, found her in the very same park where that fateful videotape had been made and the place to where she'd retreated after her trip to the Crashdown, wanting some time to think, to assimilate all the various encounters she'd had today, from her daughter, to the sheriff, to Jeff Parker. She loved this park; it was so peaceful here, reminding her of a simpler time when the biggest worry you had for your child was that they'd fall off a bike or a swing. Life had certainly gotten more complicated since then, so it was good to watch kids playing, to sit in the open air under the open sky and clear your head. And Max knew she loved it here, which is why he'd come looking for her here. Just the fact that he'd come looking for her anywhere would have been enough for her.

Max pulled away. "Are we good now?" he asked softly.

"Yeah," Diane nodded. "We're good." She pushed a stray hair out of the way, hoping he didn't notice that she'd wiped away a tear in the process. "I should get home. I've got groceries melting in the trunk."

"I'll walk you to the car."

They walked arm in arm through the parking lot, not speaking again until Diane settled into the front seat. "Here," she said, handing him back his toy house. "This is yours."

"You keep it," Max said.

"I think you should," Diane answered. "It may not really be a magic house, but I still believe you could find your real home some day, even if you don't."

Max's face clouded. "Maybe," he allowed. "But as far as I'm concerned, I've already found my 'real home'. It's the only home I've ever known."

Diane blinked rapidly as tears threatened again, deeply grateful that her recent behavior hadn't turned him off completely. She hadn't fully appreciated how her quest had looked from his perspective until he'd offered to leave the only home he'd ever known if that was what she wanted. You're not supposed to investigate us. That's what he'd said a couple of nights ago, and that's exactly what it had looked like because that's exactly what she'd been doing. You know what you've always said about trust. That it's not something bestowed, it's something you have to earn. That verbal slap from her daughter had been the second nail in the coffin, followed by Jeff Parker's insistence that she knew her son better than anyone and the appearance of that son, unbidden, to address what he clearly didn't want to. Thank God she'd finally gotten the message. And to think that Sheriff Valenti had been so suspicious…

"Max," Diane said suddenly. "May I ask you something? Not about...that," she added quickly when he gave her a startled look. "Not exactly."

"Okay," he answered warily.

"When you put out the fire...do you know how you did that? I don't mean you should tell me," she went on in a rush. "I was just wondering if you knew."

Max stuffed his hands in his pockets the way he always did when he got uncomfortable. "I don't understand exactly how it works," he admitted. "I just know it does."

"So you meant to put out the fire," Diane clarified. "It wasn't just some knee jerk reaction that had a happy ending. You knew what you were doing."

"Sure. Why? Did you think I didn't?"

"I'm not sure what I thought," Diane said. "I guess…no," she finished. "It looked to me like you knew exactly what you were doing." She paused. "You know I meant what I said earlier. Nothing you are could ever turn me away from you. If you ever want to tell someone, I'll keep your secret. I won't let anyone near you."

Max smiled sadly. "That's exactly what I'm afraid of, Mom. I'm afraid it's not safe for you to know. I really think it's better if you don't…just in case."

"In case…what?"

Max looked out toward the park, where children scampered around the playground like he'd used to. "Let's hope we never find out. Have a safe trip," he added, patting the roof of the car. "I'll be home later."

He walked away, Diane watching in the side view mirror until he drove away in his jeep, pulling out after him and turning in the opposite direction. Just in case… Max almost sounded like her mother-in-law when she'd warned about what could happen to Max if anyone found out he was different…and someone had. Max is a nice kid…special, the sheriff had said. Valenti hadn't stopped fishing since the fire, and she'd been tagging right along, following the trail of breadcrumbs he'd laid out for her. No more, she thought grimly. The next time she saw him, the subject of her son was off limits. With any luck she wouldn't be seeing him any time soon, which would give her time to…

Diane's hands clenched the steering wheel as she rounded the corner onto their block and saw a sheriff's cruiser parked in front of her house. What in blazes was that doing there? It couldn't be a coincidence that a cruiser was sitting in her driveway mere hours after her last conversation with the sheriff, and she scanned the area anxiously, looking for the jeep. She didn't find it, but she did find the front door open. What on earth...?

Turning into the driveway so quickly that she almost scraped the cruiser, Diane threw the car into park and jumped out. Faint voices floated from the house as she ran up the front walk, voices which grew louder after she reached the door and one of which she recognized. Philip. He must have gotten in early, and he sounded none too pleased. "…and I know accusatory language when I hear it," his testy voice declared. "Now, I'll ask you one more time: Of what, exactly, are you accusing my son?"

Diane reached the kitchen doorway, panting, having moved so fast that the screen door was only just banging closed behind her. Philip was standing in the damaged kitchen with Sheriff Valenti, who bore the unmistakable expression of a trapped animal.

"Sweetheart!" Philip exclaimed, startled. "I didn't even hear you. What's wrong? You look upset."

"No, I…I was just worried," Diane said. "I saw the sheriff's car, and I was afraid we'd been robbed again."

"No, no," Philip assured her. "Nothing like that. Jim and I were just having a…conversation."

"Thank goodness," Diane said, managing a smile. "And welcome home, even if it is a bit scorched."

"I know you just got back, so I'll let myself out," Valenti said quickly. "Nice talking to you, Mr. Evans, Mrs. Evans."

"I'll walk you out," Diane said. "You don't mind, do you, sweetheart?"

"Of course not," Philip said. "The sheriff was just leaving anyway."

The tone was mostly neutral, but there was enough of an edge to it that it would have been clear Philip and Valenti hadn't been having a pleasant chat even if she hadn't overheard part of it. "Oh, no need," Valenti said quickly. "I'll just be on my way."

"But I insist," Diane said brightly. "You've been so supportive these past few days, it's the least I can do."

Diane gave Philip a peck on the cheek before heading out to the driveway with Valenti reluctantly following. "You really don't need to walk me to my car, Mrs. Evans," Valenti said. "I'm pretty sure I can find it—"

"What did you say to my husband?" Diane interrupted.

Valenti stopped. "Excuse me?"

"I said, what did you say to my husband?" Diane demanded. "I've been married for fifteen years, and I can read him like a book. He's angry. What did you say that made him angry?"

Valenti held up both hands. "Mrs. Evans, I'm really sorry if I've upset anyone. That wasn't my intention. I—"

"What are you even doing here?" Diane went on, ignoring him. "Didn't we just talk this morning? Don't you think harassing me once a day is enough?"

" 'Harassing'?" Valenti repeated blankly. "Okay, now I know I've been badly misinterpreted. I didn't mean—"

"I know exactly what you 'mean'," Diane said sharply. "You've sucked me in every single day since the fire, including this morning. How dare you presume to lecture me about how to raise my own son?"

"Now, wait just a minute," Valenti said, moving abruptly from supplication to defense. "I wasn't 'lecturing' you about anything. I was merely bringing some things to your attention, things you may not have been aware of—"

"And things which you've made it your mission to make me aware of," Diane finished. "Max hasn't done anything wrong, sheriff. I haven't been a lawyer's wife for this long without learning a thing or two. If you had anything of substance on him, you'd be doing a lot more than shaking me down in the grocery store."

"We were talking," Valenti corrected. "Just talking."

"Right," Diane said skeptically. " 'Talking'. Seems like you'll talk to anybody these days, and believe anything they say. Like those Crash festival tourists who fingered Max during that shooting in the fall. I got a good look at them today in the Crashdown, and I couldn't believe my eyes. I wouldn't have pegged you as that gullible."

Valenti's eyes turned a shade darker. "Mrs. Evans, I seem to have upset you, and for that, I apologize. But I make no apology for any effort I make to protect the people of this town."

"From what?" Diane exclaimed. "From people putting out fires? From people helping during an assault? Although that last one is the most ridiculous story I've ever heard, and no wonder, coming from a couple of airheads."

"Mr. Trilling and Miss Kattler come off a bit flighty," Valenti allowed, "but their description of events that day is very telling."

" 'Telling'?" Diane echoed. "Then perhaps you could 'tell' me, sheriff, why no one else saw what they saw. Something that fantastic happens in front of that many people, and the only two who saw it go to clown school?"

"What makes you think no one else saw it?" Valenti asked.

"That's what Jeff Parker told me," Diane answered.

Valenti stared at her a moment before dropping his eyes. "So you talked to Jeff."

"Yes, I talked to Jeff," Diane said angrily. "And this is the last time I'm talking to you. Unless you have an official complaint to make, this subject is closed. Bring it up again, and I'll have my husband finish that conversation he was having with you when I walked in. And if you think I'm being ornery, just wait until you see the look on his face when he finds out where you're willing to get your information."

"I see," Valenti murmured, nodding slowly. "He got to you, didn't he? Max got to you. Did he threaten you?"

Diane's annoyance abruptly turned to cold rage. "Get off my property, sheriff," she ordered. "Now."

"Okay," Valenti said, donning his hat. "Okay. I'm going. I just want you to remember, Mrs. Evans, that I'm here to protect you. From anything."

Diane took a step closer. "And I want you to remember that my son is one of those people you're supposedly here to protect. From anything."

Valenti gave her a level stare. "Interesting, Mrs. Evans...now who's lecturing whom?"

"Excuse me?"

Diane's retort died in her throat. There was a puzzled and vaguely embarrassed looking man standing behind Valenti holding a toolbox and flashing an ID badge. "Gas and Electric," he said sheepishly. "Had some trouble in the neighborhood, so we're just checking adjacent houses."

"Of course," Diane said, flustered. "Of course. Go right in."

Diane felt her cheeks burning as the apologetic technician slipped past them. Valenti took advantage of the lull to climb into his cruiser, giving her one last nod before backing out. He'd had the last word and some poor unsuspecting bystander had witnessed her tantrum, but at least she'd gotten her point across. And it could have been worse; it could have been Philip who had overheard, which would have been very awkward indeed. While it was true that Philip would have torn Valenti to pieces if Valenti had gone after him the way he'd gone after her, Valenti wouldn't have been the only one Philip would have gone after. She may be willing to accept Max's "explanation" of his unusual talents, but his father certainly wouldn't.

Grabbing a handful of groceries out of the trunk, she went back inside, where Philip was still in the kitchen inspecting the damage. "Why didn't you tell me you had groceries?" he asked, taking them from her. "I'd have unloaded the car for you…wait. What's dripping?"

"I ran bunch of errands today, so some of the frozen stuff is probably suffering," Diane said. "Fortunately no ice cream, though. Sweetheart," she continued in what she hoped was a casual tone, "I thought I heard you and the sheriff arguing when I came in. Is everything okay?"

"Oh," Philip said dismissively. "That. Jim was just making some rather curious enquiries into how Max put out the fire. He said I should talk to you."

"He mentioned that earlier," Diane said lightly. "The firefighters thought Max just got really lucky."

"See, that's what I said," Philip replied. "Sometimes people do get really lucky."

"I've gone over with Max what to do if something like that ever happens again," Diane went on. "He'll be better prepared next time, although I hope to God there isn't a next time. Can't rely on being that lucky twice."

"That's good to know," Philip said. "Maybe I was just overreacting. You know, jet lag, and all. I'll get the rest of the bags. Oh, the gas and electric guy is downstairs, just so he doesn't startle you."

Diane leaned against the counter in relief as Philip went to fetch the rest of the groceries. It appeared she'd interrupted them before Valenti had had a chance to tell Philip anything damning, not that he had anything actually "damning" to tell. The only "damning" piece of evidence was something she had…

Diane's gaze drifted toward the living room, and a moment later, she was pulling the tape with the video of Max healing the bird out of a pile. Her mother-in-law may be right that this didn't prove anything, but under the circumstances, she couldn't afford to take chances. No one else could see that recording. She had flipped the cassette open to pull out the tape when it occurred to her that wouldn't destroy it. Should she cut it up? Couldn't the pieces be spliced together again? No, the only way to make certain no one saw it was to erase it. Pushing the tape into the VCR, she hit "record".

"You sure you want to do that?"

Diane whirled around to find the technician standing there, toolbox in hand. "What?"

"That'll erase the tape," the technician said. "My wife did that once by accident. Erased a whole series of the kids' birthday parties. So I was just checking that you're sure you wanted to do that."

"I'm sure," Diane said.

The tech shrugged. "Okay. House is fine," he went on. "I'll let myself out."

He left, nodding to Philip, who was on his way in, arms laden with groceries. "Watching old videos?" he asked, smiling indulgently on the way past to the kitchen.

"No," Diane said quietly. "I'm done."




******************************************************



Eastside Manor





Dee snapped her cell phone closed and sighed. "Any luck?" David asked.

"No," Dee said wearily. "Diane's still not answering. I must have left a dozen messages by now."

"Then just leave it alone for a while," David suggested.

"I can't 'leave it alone' because I don't have a 'while'," Dee said. "Philip's due home this evening, and things will not go well if he finds out about this."

"You really think he'll turn against them?" David asked.

"I don't know," Dee admitted. "I just know that if he gets suspicious, we'll have to tell him the truth right away. Philip is very much like Valenti; once he gets something in his head, there's no getting it out."

"Valenti isn't the only one Philip is like," David chuckled. "Isn't that right, Em?"

Emily, who was staring at the TV screen in silence, didn't even look at him. She had lapsed completely back into her forgetful self after suddenly, blindingly, becoming her old self when Brivari had been here this morning. It was as though his presence had tripped a switch, flooding her mind with light…and his absence tripped it once more, sending her back into the fog in which she normally lived these days. David had been philosophical, but Dee was finding it much harder to take. Her mother had slipped away so slowly that she hadn't realized just how much had been lost until it had been suddenly found once more.

"Well…I'm right," David said resignedly when his wife didn't answer or even acknowledge his presence. "Philip is very much like you, Dee, meaning you would know best how he'd react. I'd leave it up to you as to what to tell him and when."

"I have to go the bathroom," Emily announced to no one in particular. Dee waited the considerable amount of time it took for her mother to rise from her chair and shuffle unsteadily into the bathroom before speaking again.

"I can't believe how she just…flipped," she whispered. "You said she does this sometimes; is it always like that?"

"It doesn't last as long," David said, "and it's not so complete. It's just a moment here and there where she sounds like her old self. It used to be the opposite; there were moments here and there where she didn't sound like herself. Then the ratio changed."

"You said that," Dee said sadly. "That's all you get now. Moments."

"I'll take those moments," David said. "Even moments are better than nothing."

"David?" Emily's anxious voice called from the bathroom. "Where's my wedding ring?"

"On your finger, dear," David replied patiently.

"No, it isn't," Emily said, shuffling from the bathroom to the bedroom. "I can't find it. Where is it?" she went on, her voice rising. "Where's my wedding ring?"

"You had it last night when you went to bed, so it's here somewhere," David said soothingly.

"We'll find it, Mama," Dee assured her.

What followed was a forty minute fruitless search of the entire apartment. It wasn't a large place, so there weren't a lot of places to look, but Emily's simple gold wedding band wasn't in any of them. By the time they'd exhausted the usual places, unusual places, and anything left over, Dee was beginning to worry. "What could have happened to it?" she whispered to her father after two thorough sweeps turned up nothing. "There aren't that many places it could be."

"Actually, there are," David said as he pulled a cushion off the couch for the third time. "We walk to the dining room for meals three times a day, go to the blood pressure checks and church services, and we listened to the carolers sing last night down in the front lounge. She could have taken it off in any of those places, and if someone finds it, they may or may not turn it in. When one of your mother's blouses was sent to the wrong resident by the laundry, I had to involve the staff to wrestle it away from the woman who wound up with it. Guess she liked it."

"Good grief," Dee muttered. "It's like dealing with little kids."

"That's exactly what it's like," her father agreed, "only these kids have bank accounts, and credit cards, and at least partially remember the day when they called the shots. I'll check the lost and found, but don't get your hopes up."

"But why would she take it off?" Dee asked. "She never takes it off unless she's going to bed or doing something messy like cutting raw meat. Which she doesn't do any more."

"I can't predict what your mother's going to do any more," David admitted. "It's not where it should be, so she took it off somewhere she usually doesn't. It could have fallen down a drain, or it might be in a pocket. It's small enough, it could be anywhere."

Then I'll look everywhere, Dee thought grimly after a glance in the bedroom revealed Emily tearing the room apart, or as close as she could come given that she had to work one-handed, the other being needed for support. She should probably stop grousing and be grateful her mother even remembered that she had a wedding ring, or was married, or to whom. She had just begun yet another sweep when a shadow passed slowly by the door, then crossed again. Sighing, Dee went to the door.

"Now what? If you've got another crisis brewing, this isn't a good time."

"That depends," Brivari answered. "Your son got home early. I was in the house looking for the tape when he arrived, followed by the sheriff."

"Valenti?" Dee said suspiciously. "What was he doing there?"

"Working on Philip," Brivari answered. "I think he thought he'd get somewhere faster with him. But then your daughter-in-law showed up and told him in no uncertain terms to drop the matter."

"Diane told off the sheriff?" Dee said skeptically. "I didn't think she had it in her."

"She had more than that in her," Brivari said. "After she'd booted Valenti, she erased the tape."

Dee's eyebrows rose. "She erased it herself?"

"And much more efficiently," Brivari said dryly. "She knew right where to find it. Let's just say her filing system leaves something to be desired." He paused. "Your daughter-in-law has obviously reached certain…conclusions. I need to know how she reached those conclusions."

"Max talked to her, that's how," Dee said. "That's all she really wanted anyway."

"Then I need to know what he told her. I need to know how much she knows. Whatever she knows, she kept it from your son for now, but if that should change…"

"I get it," Dee sighed. "Let me finish up here, and I'll go talk to her."

"Don't."

Dee turned around slowly. Emily had emerged from her frantic search in the bedroom, one hand on the wall and no longer frantic. "Don't…what, Mama?" Dee said hesitantly.

"Don't go to her," Emily said. "Let her come to you. She will, when she's ready. I told you she'd never go against her son." She shuffled slowly to the couch and lowered herself with difficulty as everyone stared at her. "Don't just stand there in the hallway," she scolded Brivari as if she had no idea she'd just spent the better part of an hour hunting for something which remained lost. "Shouldn't be talking about this out there anyway. Get in here and tell us what happened."

Dee looked at her father, who was holding the wastebasket he'd been rifling through for the umpteenth time and staring at his wife the way a drowning man watches the shore. At this point, she didn't care how things had or hadn't worked out between Philip and Diane, or what Valenti had been doing there, or any of it. All she knew was that her mother had once again returned, and everyone knew why, including the man hovering in the doorway.

"Please come in," Dee whispered. "For Daddy. You owe him that."

For one long, uncomfortable moment, Dee was certain he wouldn't. Which is why she was flabbergasted when he stepped inside, walking straight up to Emily, who gazed at him with complete recognition.

"Hello, Emily," he said.

"Hello, yourself," Emily said. "Now...oh! What on earth is that doing there?"

Dee shot David a startled glance as Emily plucked a small gold ring from the stem of an apple in the fruit bowl on the coffee table. Good Lord in heaven—no wonder they hadn't been able to find it. Never in a million years would she have thought to look there.

"I wondered where I'd put that," Emily commented as she slipped the missing ring back on the finger which had worn it for the last fifty-four years. "Now," she continued to Brivari, "sit yourself down and tell everyone how right I was. I'm not right about much these days, but I was right about that, wasn't I?"

Three people slowly settled into seats around the woman who was suddenly awake. "Yes," Brivari said softly . "You were."




*****************************************************




Evans residence





Max leaned against the door frame of his sister's bedroom, where Isabel was stretched out on her bed with a math textbook open in front of her. "Knock, knock."

"What?" Isabel said without looking up.

"The dishes are done, and Mom and Dad are almost ready to leave."

"Okay."

"I was going to wait in my room. Michael will probably come in that way."

"Okay."

"Even if Mom and Dad aren't home," Max went on, "he still always comes through the window."

"Okay."

"Which is probably just as well, because we wouldn't want him to see the spaceship we're hiding in the kitchen."

"Very funny."

Max smiled faintly. "Oh, so you are listening."

"Of course I'm listening. Why wouldn't I be listening?"

Max paused a moment before plopping down on the end of the bed, sending a ripple across the mattress that made Isabel and her book go up, then down. "Because you're mad at me."

"I'm not mad at you," Isabel said.

"And I'm not stupid."

"I'm not mad," Isabel insisted, a tiny bit of annoyance creeping into her voice. "Now who's the paranoid one?"

"This isn't paranoia, it's simple observation," Max replied. "My sister, curled up with a math textbook? Maybe Vogue, or Vanity Fair, but math? No way."

"I have a test."

"And we're still having an argument," Max sighed. "I'm going to make a wild guess that this is all about me not telling Mom."

"Yes, Max, this is all about you not telling Mom," Isabel retorted, abruptly dropping all pretense of studying or not being mad as she shoved the textbook away. "Congratulations. You figured it out."

"Iz, I told you I wasn't going to tell her. It's not like it was a big surprise."

"All she wanted was some honesty, and you couldn't even give her that. Our own mother!"

"I was honest," Max insisted. "Every single thing I told her was the truth. I just didn't tell her everything."

"Correction: You didn't tell her anything," Isabel said darkly. "She was falling apart this morning; you saw her!"

"And now she's not," Max said. "You saw her. So obviously what I told her was good enough for her. The real problem is it's not good enough for you."

Max waited while Isabel fell silent, unable to refute that. Diane was indeed a hundred times better, back to her old self, really. When he and Isabel had returned from their encounter at the quarry, their dad was home early, the house had been picked up and aired out, laundry was going, groceries were being put away, plans made for dinner. Diane had greeted them both with a hug and a kiss and no indication at all of any of the strife which had marred the past few days. Philip had asked for a run down on the fire damage and hadn't asked a single question about how the fire had been put out, didn't even seem to know there was any controversy surrounding that. Max would have considered the entire situation settled if not for the bit of clean-up they were doing tonight and the fact that his sister had barely spoken to him, remaining silent through dinner and retreating to her room immediately afterward claiming homework, a ruse even their father saw through. "What's eating her?" Philip had wondered. "We all know it's not homework."

"Kids?" Diane's voice floated down the hall. "We're leaving now. Back in a couple of hours."

"Bye," Max called. "Say 'hi' to Grandma and Grandpa for us."

Isabel pulled the curtain aside as the car started in the driveway. "They're going to see Grandma and Grandpa?"

"That's what they said."

"Probably because Grandma called a million times today, and Mom never called her back until after dinner," Isabel murmured.

"But she did call her back," Max pointed out. "It's over for her, Isabel. You're the only one it's not over for."

"Nope," said another voice. "Not even close."

"Don't you knock?" Isabel said crossly as Michael padded across the bedroom. "And don't get mud on my carpet, or I'll kill you."

"I'll clean it up," Michael said. "And no, I don't knock on windows. No one does. And it's not over until that tape is destroyed. As of now, she could pull that out and show it to anyone. Maybe that's why she's so much better. Maybe that's what she's decided to do."

Isabel's eyes burned as she shoved past Michael into the hallway. "No, that's not why she's better," Max said. "She's better because I talked to her."

"Whatever," Michael said in a bored tone. "Let's do this."

"Yes, by all means, let's make her suspicious by destroying something precious to her," Isabel said bitterly. "Great idea, Michael. One of your best."

"Thank you," Michael deadpanned.

"Iz, it has to go," Max said gently. "We can't just leave something like that lying around."

"And what are you going to tell her when she finds out?" Isabel demanded. "Because she will."

"The truth," Max said soberly. "I'll tell her I destroyed it because I don't want anyone to see it. Ever."

Isabel deflated somewhat. "You…you mean that? You'll really tell her the truth?"

"This is drop dead touching, but we've been over this a million times," Michael said. "Who cares what he tells her as long as it's gone? Can we please just get the job done?"

Isabel stalked off toward the living room, Max and Michael following. "It's this one," she said tightly plucking a tape off the stack in front of the TV set. "Knock yourself out."

"How do you know it's that one?" Michael asked suspiciously.

"Because I put a little dot in the lower corner of the label," Isabel said, pointing. "I know it's there, but she'll never notice it. And thanks for trusting me. I really appreciate it."

"I was just wondering how you knew which tape it was out of all these tapes," Michael protested. "Don't make this personal."

"Well it is personal, Michael, because it's my mother," Isabel retorted. "And I swear to God, if you say she isn't my mother one more time, I'll—"

"Enough," Max said firmly. "Give me the tape."

Isabel looked daggers at him, but handed it over. Max held his hand over it, only to have it snatched away by Michael.

"I want to see it," Michael said, pushing it into the VCR. "I never saw what sent her over the edge. What was the time stamp?"

"It was near the beginning," Max answered when Isabel didn't say anything. "About ten minutes in."

Michael grabbed the remote, fast-forward, and clicked "play". Snow filled the television screen.

"Negative, Maxwell. Try again."

"Wait a minute," Max muttered. "This tape was full. There should be something there, even if it's not the bird bit."

But there wasn't. The three of them sat side by side on the couch, watching as Max worked his way through the tape. "It's blank," he said, bewildered. "Completely blank."

"You just got the wrong tape," Michael said, grabbing another one off the stack. "Looks like we're gonna be here awhile."

"No, it's the right tape," Max said. "Isabel marked the label, but I…I put a little mark on the cassette itself. And it's still there."

"You didn't trust me?" Isabel demanded.

"I was afraid it would get mixed up with all the others," Max corrected.

"Fine, you're both wrong," Michael declared. "It must be one of these others."

Four tapes later, after fast-forwarding through scene after scene of parks and birthday parties and splashing in the pool, Max and Isabel exchanged glances.

"She erased it," Isabel said faintly. "She erased it herself."

"Why would she do that?" Michael demanded. "Max, what did you tell her?"

"Nothing!" Max exclaimed. "I told her I couldn't talk about it, and I wanted her to stop asking me about it."

"You must have told her something," Michael argued. "Why else would she do this?"

"Here's a thought," Isabel said savagely. "Because she got the message? Because she's not stupid? Because she's our mother, and she loves us? Pick one."

"I didn't tell her anything," Max insisted, ignoring them. "But I was ready to if I had to."

Isabel's eyes widened. "You were?"

"Yes," Max said firmly. "If that's what it took. But it didn't."

"Good thing," Michael said. "If you had, we wouldn't be here right now. Give me that," he added, holding out a hand for the remote. "I'm not gonna believe this until I watch every last second of every single tape and make sure it's gone."

Max gave him a pitying look as he tossed the remote on the sofa. "Suit yourself. And you're wrong, Michael. Whatever happened, this is Mom we're talking about. It's not like it's the FBI."




******************************************************




Washington, D.C.



"Everyone here?" Pierce whispered.

"I think so," Brian murmured. "I deliberately kept the group small in case we had any leaks."

"Did you sweep for bugs?"

"Yep. We're clean."

"Good. Lock the door."

Pierce faced the tiny group of expectant faces, waiting until he heard the click of the latch and Brian had rejoined them before saying a word. "Good evening, everyone, and thank you for coming," he began. "I'll get right to the point. As you all know, after the murder of Agent Summers last spring, our Unit has been rudderless. Director Freeh was so angry to learn of our existence that he refused to appoint a new Unit head. It has now become clear that he doesn't intend to. He intends to fold the Unit back into the Bureau, essentially disbanding us."

A murmur of dismay rippled through the group. "Which is why I invited you here tonight," Pierce went on, his voice rising. "Agents, for the good of the country and the safety of the American people, it is our responsibility to correct this situation."

"How?" one of the agents asked.

"Simple," Pierce replied. "We take back the Special Unit...without Freeh's knowledge."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 49 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
cjeb
Newbie
Posts: 1
Joined: Mon Sep 05, 2011 10:04 pm

Re: Birthright, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Chapter 48, 9/11

Post by cjeb »

Thank You!!!! Enjoy this so much. And if I have not said so, Thank You!!!!


Charlie
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Re: Birthright, Shapeshifters, TEEN, Chapter 49

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

^ You have, but thanks for saying it again! :grin




CHAPTER FORTY-NINE



December 18, 1999, 9 p.m.

Washington, D.C.




Daniel Pierce waited calmly at the front of the little group gathered at a nondescript Washington chain hotel in a room reserved under the name of someone who didn't exist. There were four attendees, excluding Brian, everyone on the guest list having accepted his invitation most likely out of curiosity and all of whom were staring at him with a mixture of confusion, consternation…and excitement. Good, Pierce thought with satisfaction. He had their complete attention.

" 'Take back the Unit'?" Agent Bellow echoed. "And how, exactly, do you propose we do that?"

Pierce let a beat pass before answering to make it clear that his next words also deserved their complete attention. He'd just given them the carrot. Now it was time for the stick.

"Gentlemen, I'm about to go into detail. Agent Samuels and I carefully chose you for your loyalty to the Unit and to Agent Summers in particular, so all of you deserve to hear it straight. As of right now, all you've heard is an unsubstantiated rumor, so as of right now, any or all of you could walk away with a clear conscience. What I want to discuss must never leave this room. If those are terms you can't agree to, you're free to go, and I won't chase you…unless, that is, this winds up leaked. Which I wouldn't advise because this group is so small, it wouldn't be hard to find out who did the leaking. It was made clear that the price of your attendance tonight was your silence, but this is as far as your silence need go without further approval. Stay and hear me out if you feel you can reconcile keeping what's discussed here from the rest of the Bureau, or leave and forget this ever happened…but keep these few minutes to yourself."

Agent Lehman raised an eyebrow. "Or else?"

Pierce fixed him with a level stare. "Do I really need to finish that sentence? We all knew the price of joining the Special Unit, and that price has just risen. We are the first line of defense between the American people and alien invasion. That's not a responsibility to be taken lightly the way our current director does. You've already agreed to keep your mouths shut this far, and I'll hold you to that."

"So," Agent Emerson said slowly, "you're saying that, if we rat you out, you'll take us out?"

"Yes," Pierce said bluntly. "That's exactly what I'm saying."

Agent Rooney broke into a wide smile. "Excellent! I'm in."

"Me too," Agent Bellow added. "Emerson?"

"Sure," Emerson said quickly. "Just checking. Lehman?"

"In, and gladly," Lehman said. "It's about time somebody made a move."

"It certainly is," Pierce agreed. "Especially since we have an alien in Roswell."

Rooney frowned. "Roswell? Wait…that was real?"

"That is real," Pierce confirmed.

"But Agent Stevens—"

"Has his head up his ass," Brian finished from his seat at the back of the group as everyone twisted around to look at him. "Topolsky screwed up, but that doesn't mean it wasn't real."

"I heard she was recalled because there was nothing there," Emerson commented.

"Oh, there's something there, all right, and she wasn't recalled," Pierce said. "She was made, by none other than Jim Valenti. Stevens used the recall story to save face."

Bellow blinked. "Valenti? God, he must be, like, a hundred years old now."

"Valenti Jr.," Pierce clarified. "He had a son who's now sheriff in Roswell."

"Son of a bitch," Rooney muttered.

"I predicted from the beginning that Topolsky was going to blow it," Pierce went on, "and she didn't disappoint. But there's a silver lining in that cloud, that being Roswell is now devoid of FBI agents. Stevens can't send anyone back there too quickly for fear of blowing his own cover story. That gives us an opportunity to move in."

"And how do we do that without Freeh finding out?" Lehman asked.

"Gentlemen!" Pierce admonished. "We're the Special Unit, the blackest of black ops. If we can't handle this, we don't deserve our jobs."

"But how?" Lehman pressed. "We'll need equipment. And time. And facilities. And—"

"Hey!" Brian interrupted. "Agent Pierce isn't done yet. Hear him out."

Lehman fell silent, looking abashed. "In the past," Pierce went on, "the state branches of the Unit functioned as information-gathering devices. State directors funneled intel to Washington, where Agent Summers and I examined it and decided where to focus our efforts. Orders were then sent back to the states, who deployed their agents per those orders. As you know, that's no longer the case; each state branch now operates independently. Used to be they couldn't piss without asking Agent Summers; now they make all their own decisions on what to pursue, meaning they're either wasting their time on false leads or ignoring real ones, as is the case in New Mexico. Intel is still funneled up, where it's round-filed in Freeh's office. He says he's 'reevaluating'. I say he's stalling. He says he's 'fact-finding'. I say he's asleep at the switch."

"Can't disagree there," Rooney said. "Nevada's a mess since Summers died. Our director is running all over the place like an idiot. Give a guy a little power, and he loses his brain cells."

"Arizona's not much better," Bellow admitted, "but ours isn't running around, he's just not doing anything."

"I think you'll find that's the case with most branches," Pierce said. "State branches are used to taking direction, and no one's giving it. I was meant to be Summer's successor, but I can't fill that role without Freeh's blessing. Which is why we have to go around him."

"You mean behind him," Lehman corrected.

"Whatever. We have the means to do it," Pierce went on. "We can operate a side Unit, a real Unit, without him ever being the wiser. All of you can lift equipment from your various branches, and no one will miss it because no one's using it. You could be gone for periods of time and say you're following up on a lead; doubtful anyone would check. I'm at complete loose ends and free to lead this effort full time as long as I keep my head down."

"And if—I mean 'when'—we find what we're looking for?" Emerson asked. "Where do we put it?"

Pierce broke into a wide smile. "Eagle Rock, the facility I brought into the Bureau. Freeh shut it down. No one's there, but all our infrastructure still is. Think anyone will notice if a handful of people show up? I don't."

"But what do we do with it?" Emerson went on. "How do we subdue it? The Bureau has the serum."

"Correction: The Bureau has a copy of the formula for the serum," Pierce said. "My father's formula, to be precise. You don't really think I handed it over and didn't keep the original for myself, did you? We capture the alien, use the serum to control it, get it to talk, and then Freeh will have to give us our Unit back. He'll have no choice."

"Won't he?" Emerson said skeptically. "We could make a deal and turn it over, but then we lose our bargaining chip. Hell, he could take credit for the whole thing."

"Which would be very stupid of him," Pierce said. "Because what the Bureau doesn't know is that I had more than just the recipe for the serum. I also have my father's detailed notes on dosage and administration, information which the Bureau will waste valuable time recreating unless I agree to share them. The first time they did those experiments, one of their two prisoners escaped. I doubt they'll want to risk losing another."

Silence settled over the group. Pierce caught Brian's eye, who shook his head slightly. Don't talk, the head shake said. Everyone was busy digesting what they'd heard, and much as he wanted to plow onward, he had to let them. If he couldn't make the sale to this bunch, it was doubtful anyone would buy it.

"I like it," Rooney said finally. "It's feasible. Risky, but then risk is our business."

"I like it, but I'm a little lost on the feasibility part," Emerson admitted. "Sure, we can catch it, although we could use a few more people. But the next part needs more than the serum and a pile of old notes. We need doctors, scientists, medical personnel. Where are we going to find those?"

"You're absolutely right," Pierce agreed. "And that's the next part: Recruitment. If you're in, I need each of you to go back to your branches and suss out who's willing to join us. Each of you will function as a local director, leading however many men you can recruit. We'll recreate the old order, the order that's worked for the past fifty years."

"Okay," Lehman said, "but none of us know any scientists or doctors. What about those?"

"Leave that to me," Pierce said. "Most scientists would kill to get their hands on a live alien. That alone will be worth the price of admission. Anything else?" He paused. "All right, then, gentlemen, we'll break for Christmas, and while you're all making merry, I want you to think hard about what I've said and how to allay the concerns of future recruits. Make your choices carefully; we don't want to invite a Topolsky. We'll stagger our departures just in case."

Half an hour later, Pierce met Brian in the hotel's parking lot. "That went well," Brian remarked.

"For the moment," Pierce allowed. "But they're just getting their feet wet. And some of those feet will turn cold."

"Did you mean what you said about taking them out if they talk?"

"Brian, when do I ever not mean what I say?" Pierce demanded. "If we do this, we do it all the way."

"Right. Right," Brian nodded. "Just wish we had some good evidence, something really killer."

"We will," Pierce promised. "But in order to get that killer evidence, we need to get this going. It's chicken and egg all over again, but a good place to start would be the agents who were in Roswell."

Brian raised an eyebrow. "You mean Topolsky?"

"Very funny," Pierce said. "I meant the agents assigned to back her up."

"I'll look'em up," Brian said. "Topolsky's still in Santa Fe. I heard she's doing a lot of filing."

Pierce snorted softly. "I'm surprised they let her do that. And what about Hubble? Has Everett turned up yet?"

Brian shook his head. "Not yet."

"He will," Pierce said confidently. "Just give him time."




******************************************************




Proctor residence




"You should have seen the look on the judge's face, Dad," Philip said, shaking his head. "I don't think I've ever seen anyone behave that way in a court of law. And a lawyer, no less. It was embarrassing."

"Oh, I don't know," Anthony chuckled. "Your mother had her moments."

"But Mom knew when to shut up," Philip said. "At least in court. Pissing off a judge is a very bad idea. Isn't that right, Mom?"

Dee, who had been lost in thought, was abruptly jolted back to the present. "What? Oh. Yes. Of course it's risky to point out to a judge that he's a jackass, but sometimes you have to."

"Geez, Mom," Philip grumbled. "Language?"

"English," Dee said with a perfectly straight face. "I speak English. You?"

"I'll bet you would have loved this guy's antics," Philip said, ignoring her. "Never mind that he was dissing the judge and demeaning the entire profession of law."

"Has it not occurred to you that bad judges demean the entire profession of law'?" Dee countered. "And who better to finger a bad judge than a lawyer?"

"Well, sure, but there's a right way and a wrong way to do that," Philip argued. "This was the wrong way."

"Sometimes that's the only way to get your point across," Dee said. "It's tough to get rid of a bad judge, almost as tough as getting rid of a bad teacher. Courtroom dramas like those get press, which brings the judge in question scrutiny. It's the squeaky wheel that gets the grease."

"Can you say 'platitude'?" Philip muttered.

"Mom's right," Diane said suddenly.

Three heads swung to look at her. "Sometimes you just have to speak up," Diane went on. "Or even get angry. Sometimes that's the only thing that gets people's attention."

"Okay," Philip said slowly, "who are you, and what have you done with my wife?"

"I'm serious," Diane insisted.

"So am I," Philip said. "What's wrong with you, honey? You've been way too quiet tonight, and now you're agreeing with my anarchist mother?"

"I'm sure Diane is just tired after all the business with the fire," Anthony said lightly. "She handled that by herself, after all. Say, you mentioned the car was acting strange. Want me to take a look at it?"

"Sure," Philip agreed. "I'll get my coat."

"Have you tried a mechanic?" Diane asked.

"I don't trust mechanics," Philip said.

"You don't trust anyone," Diane muttered.

"What is with you tonight?" Philip demanded.

"I'm sure your father would love to look at the car," Dee broke in. "He loves anything mechanical, even if it means standing in a cold garage in the middle of December. Never mind that he complains that it's too cold to walk to the mailbox."

"That's because I remember when the mailbox was right outside the front door," Anthony grumbled. "Damned curbside mail delivery."

"Oh, c'mon, Dad, it's way more efficient," Philip said. "Not to mention the savings from all the medical claims from mail carriers slipping on porches and chased by dogs. I remember this one case where…"

Voices trailed off as the front door closed behind them and Dee watched her now silent daughter-in-law with concern. Normally she loved hearing about Philip's courtroom dramas; they reminded her of when she'd been practicing and gave them a chance to spar with each other, something they both not-so-secretly enjoyed. But she'd had other things on her mind tonight, and as Philip had gone on and on, she'd grown more and more impatient. Diane had been quiet and withdrawn the entire evening until this completely uncharacteristic outburst, and unreceptive to several attempts to lure her into the kitchen for a private chat. After what Brivari had reported, she'd expected Diane to be feeling better. Apparently not.

"So," Dee said as soon as the men were out of earshot, "are you going to tell me what happened?"

Diane shook her head almost imperceptibly. "I'm not sure what to tell you because I'm not sure what happened myself."

"Then let's start with the basics," Dee suggested. "Was what happened good or bad?"

"Both," Diane whispered. "This has been both the best and worst day of my life."

"Well, did Max talk to you?" Dee asked, growing annoyed with Diane's usual flair for drama. "You said all you wanted was for him to talk to you. Did he?"

"Yeah," Diane nodded. "And so did Isabel. And the sheriff. And Jeff Parker. The entire world talked to me today, and I was so confused, and so upset, and so relieved after I talked to Max, and then the sheriff showed up again—"

" 'Again'? Goodness, how many times did you see him?"

"Twice," Diane answered. "I bumped into him at the grocery store, and he was going on about how Max didn't know his own strength, and that he might hurt someone without meaning to. He made me feel like an incompetent parent, and I felt so guilty that I went to the Crashdown, where Jeff Parker told me his daughter had not been shot and pointed out the two 'witnesses' the sheriff claims saw Max do something on the day of the shooting, two chucklehead UFO tourists that no one would believe even with a notarized affidavit from God. Honestly, if our sheriff is buying what people like that are selling, we're all in trouble."

Dee's eyebrows rose. Diane sounded downright sarcastic, unusual for her. "And then I went to the park, and Max found me there," Diane went on, her tone softening. "He said he doesn't know how he does what he does; he just does it. And he asked me to drop it, and said if I couldn't do that, he would leave! Can you believe that, Mom? He was ready to leave home over this. He must be really terrified. So I went back home to destroy the tape. I thought that would make him feel better. But when I got there, the sheriff was already there, and he had Philip in a snit."

"So he went after Philip," Dee murmured.

"Well, he practically called me an unfit parent, so I guess he decided to try the other one," Diane said darkly. "I sent him packing, but that's when I realized you were right—I can't tell Philip about this. Max asked me to drop it, and I will, but Philip wouldn't do that. Max didn't tell me what it was because he probably doesn't know, but Philip would never stop there. He'd push until there was nothing else to know, and he'd push Max right out of the house in the process."

"I'd say Philip doesn't need to know," Dee said gently, "because what, really, is there to tell him? Max put out a fire. That's the important part, and he already knows that."

"I know," Diane said miserably. "But it kills me that I can't talk to him about this. For the first time in my life, I can't talk to my own husband."

"You can talk to me," Dee said soothingly. "I won't tell anyone."

"No," Diane said, shaking her head vigorously. "That's just the thing; it's not safe to talk to anyone. Not anyone. Valenti almost had me, Mom, and if I'd come home just a few minutes later, he might have had Philip. I can't take the risk of that happening again. So as far as I'm concerned, none of this ever happened," she went on, her voice rising. "I destroyed the tape, and if the sheriff tries to pin me down about this, I'll deny it; we were alone for every conversation, so it's my word against his. Max is my beautiful son, and that's all that matters to me. I won't let anyone hurt him, deliberately or inadvertently, not even me. From now on, this subject is off limits." She paused, looking suddenly uncertain. "Okay?"

Dee stifled a smile. How very like her usually timid daughter-in-law to make an atypically strong stand and then ask for permission. "Okay," she agreed.

Diane blinked, as though having expected a fight. "Are you sure? Can you do that? Can you keep it a secret?"

"Diane," Dee said slowly, "believe me when I say that keeping secrets is something I excel at."



******************************************************




December 19, 1999, 12:30 p.m.

Roswell Orthopedics





"Any pain?" Dr. Conway asked.

Kyle gingerly put weight on his ankle. "Nope," he answered, breaking into a wide smile. "Little stiff, maybe, but it doesn't hurt."

"Good," Conway said, straightening up. "Go easy on it for another week. Make sure you sit a lot."

"Shouldn't be a problem," Valenti said. "Come Saturday, he'll be sitting and opening his presents."

"And no practices till after New Years," Conway cautioned. "You've got a long school break coming up, so use it to your advantage and let it heal the rest of the way."

"Will do," Kyle promised, cruising happily around the office.

"I'll make sure he behaves himself," Valenti said, offering the doctor a hand. "Thanks for seeing us on a Sunday, and the Sunday before Christmas, no less."

"No problem," Conway answered. "It was this or Christmas shopping at the mall."

"Well, someone's gotta do it," Valenti chuckled.

"Then I'll let my wife do it," Conway said. "For her, it's sport. I said go easy," he added sternly to Kyle, who was cruising more enthusiastically, "or I'll blow you in to Santa."

"Sheesh," Kyle muttered. "That's hitting below the belt."

"I'll keep an eye on him," Valenti promised. "Thanks, Doc."

"Would you look at this!" Kyle enthused as they made their way slowly down the hall of the little building where Conway had his office. "It's only been a week, and it doesn't hurt at all!"

"So let's keep it that way," Valenti advised, one hand on his son's shoulder to keep him from bounding across the parking lot. "He said 'go easy'. I'm pretty sure 'go easy' doesn't mean sprinting to the car."

"Jim!"

Valenti's stomach promptly knotted when he saw who was calling his name. "Dad?" Kyle said. "I think that guy is calling you."

"Someone's always calling me," Valenti said. "I've got a phone. Let's get you home."

"Jim!"

"No, I'm certain that guy is calling you," Kyle said. "And why are you walking so fast? Didn't you just tell me not to sprint?"

Valenti cursed silently as he realized he'd sped up in an effort to outrun Philip Evans, who was walking determinedly in their direction, mercifully alone. The last thing he needed after yesterday's humiliation was another run-in with Philip's wife. Who would have thought the timid Diane Evans would have turned out to be such a ball buster?

"Jim!" Philip said cheerfully as he caught up with them. "Long time, no see."

Valenti managed a weak smile. "Right. Mornin', Philip."

"Anything wrong?" Philip asked when he saw the brace in Kyle's hand.

"Basketball injury," Valenti said. "Nothing serious. It's better now. Kyle, why don't you go wait for me in the car? Slowly. Remember what the doctor said."

"I'm sure you'll have 'what the doctor said' tattooed on my forehead before dinner time," Kyle said dryly, walking away a bit faster than Valenti would have liked.

"Kids," Philip said sympathetically, shaking his head. "Someday they'll appreciate how much we fret over them."

"Yeah, maybe," Valenti agreed. He hesitated, ultimately deciding to get this over with. "Philip, I want to apologize again for upsetting you yesterday. I promise you that wasn't my intention. I—"

But Philip cut him off with a wave of his hand. "Forget it, Jim. I was tired and cranky, and upset about seeing my toasted kitchen for the first time. I'm sure you didn't mean anything about Max. I mean, why would you? Max put the fire out. He may have gotten extraordinarily lucky, but that happens, and I, for one, am glad it happened to him."

"Absolutely," Valenti agreed.

"Hopefully everything will settle now that I'm home," Philip went on. "Diane was in quite a mood yesterday."

"I'll say," Valenti murmured.

"What's that?"

"I said of course she was," Valenti amended. "She's had a rough week. We all have. Kyle's injury," he added when Philip looked confused. "It's tough keeping an athlete down. You kinda gotta sit on them."

"I don't have any athletes, but I can imagine," Philip laughed. "Say, you don't need to sue anyone, do you?"

"No," Valenti said quickly. "No, it was just an accident. Thanks, though. I'll definitely keep you in mind if I ever need to go after someone."

"You're not so bad at that yourself," Philip remarked. "Well…good to see you, Jim. Hope your boy heals well. Merry Christmas."

"Merry Christmas, Philip," Valenti said, nodding cordially as Philip continued into the building and bristling at that last remark. Looked like he wasn't the only one who could drop a hint. He'd better hope that he and Philip never had reason to come to blows because, frankly, he wasn't sure who'd win.

"Who was that?" Kyle asked when Valenti climbed into the front seat.

"Nobody in particular," Valenti said.

"Mmm. So I guess you're not gonna tell me why 'nobody in particular' has you tweaked? Never mind," Kyle went on when Valenti looked daggers at him. "I figured you wouldn't. So what are we doing for Christmas Day? Are we gonna go see Grandpa?"

Just what I need, Valenti groaned inwardly, yet another reminder that he was becoming more and more like his father. He'd been hot on Max Evans' trail yesterday, and he'd lost because he'd gotten too eager, pushed too hard, gone too far. Just like his dad."

"Maybe," Valenti said, throwing the car into gear. "But no promises."




******************************************************




Marshall High School,

Artesia, New Mexico





"So tell me again what we're doing here this early?" Tess grumbled, sinking down onto an uncomfortable metal chair which squeaked in protest.

"It's not early, and you know what we're doing here," Nasedo answered, glancing around the crowded school auditorium.

"If I have to get up before noon on a Sunday, it's early," Tess groused.

"It's necessary for me to show up at school events," Nasedo said, waving to one of the parents walking by. "I need to appear competent and engaged."

" 'Appear'?" Tess murmured. "Got that right."

"And you need to appear actively engaged in planning your future," Nasedo went on, ignoring her. "Especially after blabbing to the neighbor that we were moving."

"I fixed that," Tess protested.

"You think you fixed that," Nasedo corrected. "I certainly hope so. But just in case you haven't, we need to appear like we're staying, like we're part of the community, part of the—"

"Okay, okay," Tess broke in irritably. "You're playing daddy, and I'm playing prospective college student. I get it."

"Oh, of course you do," Nasedo said dryly. "That's why you're slouched down in your chair looking like death warmed over."

"I look like every other teenager in this auditorium," Tess retorted. "Isn't that what you wanted?"

The school principal stepped in front of the podium. "Good afternoon moms and dads, boys and girls, and thank you for coming to your first 'College Days Are Here At Last!' seminar. I promise we won't take more than an hour, so you'll still have plenty of time for Christmas shopping."

Polite applause greeted this remark, from parents, that is. Every teenager in the room was either asleep, falling asleep, or desperately wishing they were still asleep, Tess included, and she swore that if that pasty-faced principal called them "boys and girls" one more time, she was going to send one hell of a nasty mindwarp his way.

"Your child's future is the most important item on your agenda for the remainder of their high school career," the principal continued. "Planning for that future takes patience, persistence, and personal introspection."

"Isn't that redundant?" Tess whispered. "Introspection is personal by nature."

"Shh!" Nasedo chided.

"Your child may be reluctant to plan for their future," the principal went on. "They may find it frightening, even paralyzing. They may try to put it off."

"Got that backwards," Tess muttered. "You're the one who finds it frightening and paralyzing and puts it off."

"You mustn't let them," the principal declared as Nasedo scowled at her. "It is absolutely imperative that planning for the future begins as soon as possible so as to afford them the most options and give them the opportunity to make the best decisions they can."

"You know, I think I'm going to like this," Tess said. "This is all very good advice."

"Would you be quiet?" Nasedo hissed.

"Why? Don't you want me to have the most options and make the best decisions I can?"

"You don't have any options or decisions to make. Now, hush up."

Tess fell into a sullen silence as the principal droned on. Nasedo had been so angry at the telling-the-neighbor-about-moving slip that he had refused to discuss either their future or their past in any way, shape, or form for the past several weeks. No information, no connections, no memories, no mention of the others, no hint as to whether or not he was still planning to move them to Roswell next summer had left her even more irritable and combative than usual. She'd finally been getting at least some little tidbits of information, and then the flow had been abruptly shut off. Granted it had been her own mouth which had stemmed the flow, but the fact that she had only herself to blame for this latest roadblock only made it more maddening, as did the fact that, just as she'd become furious with him, she'd wound up seeing more of Nasedo than ever because he'd insisted on attending every single school function so he could present himself as an involved, supportive parent who had every intention of staying in the community. Gazing at the bored teenagers surrounding them, it struck her as a supreme irony that she was one of the few here who desperately wanted to plan for her future, but couldn't.

Twenty-five long minutes later, the principal finally directed them to the refreshments for a five minute break. "Finally!" Tess said, stretching to her feet. "I'm starving."

"Go mingle with your classmates while I mingle with their parents," Nasedo instructed.

"I'll mingle with anyone near the doughnuts," Tess said.

"I mean it, Tess. Look interested."

"Good Lord, don't you get it?" Tess sighed. "The way to 'mingle' is to look bored, just like every other teenager here. I thought you didn't want me to stick out."

"You know what I mean," Nasedo said severely.

Tess gave him a noncommittal grunt and wandered toward the snack table. It was mobbed, with yawning parents lining up at the coffee machine in an effort to stay awake and their sleepwalking children lining up for the doughnuts and cookies. Tess was loading up a plate with the former when it was almost knocked out of her hands.

"Oh, excuse me, young lady," the offending gentleman said politely, his cowboy hat in one hand. "Didn't mean to send your breakfast flyin'. Or is that lunch?"

"Both," Tess admitted. "And it's all safe, so don't worry about it."

He moved on down the line, and Tess waited impatiently for the line to the chocolate doughnuts to open up. A moment later, she heard the man's voice again.

"I was wondering if I might ask you a question, seein' as you're a parent at this school. I'm lookin' for a young girl who's a whiz with Ouija boards. Think she lives with a single parent in the area. Ever heard of anyone like that?"

Tess's heart began to pound so hard, her plate of doughnuts began to tremble. The man with the cowboy hat was speaking to a parent she'd never seen before and who promptly replied that, no, she didn't know anyone like that. "You should ask one of the girls," the woman suggested. "I'm sure they'd know."

The man thanked the woman for her oh-so-helpful suggestion and moved off, his eyes scanning the crowd. Tess followed, her hands gripping the paper plate so hard, she was beginning to squash it. They'd found her. After years of Nasedo predicting her Ouija board tricks would get them in trouble, they'd found her. But who was this guy? She knew plenty of Special Unit agents, and this wasn't one of them, nor did he even look like a Unit agent with his tweedy jacket and bolo tie. Who the hell was stalking her?

Any desire to identify her pursuer went right out of her head when the man stopped and fastened his eyes on none other than Kara. Snooty Kara, jilted Kara, she who was taught a lesson when the boy she wanted to take her to the Christmas formal asked someone else, after a nudge from Tess, of course. Kara knew exactly who this man was looking for and would be only too glad to point him in her direction…and then things would really get ugly.

Squeezing her eyes closed, Tess blocked out every sight and sound around her and threw everything she had at him. Even your average, run-of-the-mill mindwarp required a good deal of concentration. It was like producing a scene in a movie; you had to imagine the setting, costume your characters, write the script, then project it into someone else's mind. But this mindwarp was different because it wasn't just a picture or a mental video. This was an interactive mindwarp where the characters were speaking directly to the target, where the script changed depending on that target's answers. She'd only ever tried this a couple of times, and it had been incredibly tricky. Kara was across the room, but in the man's eye, she was walking toward him, saying hello, asking if she could help him. He asked his question, the same question he'd asked before.

"Yeah, I know her! She did all sorts of weird stuff with the Ouija board."

"Is she here today?" the man asked eagerly. "Can you point her out to me?"

"She and her dad moved away right before Thanksgiving."

"Do you know where?"

"Tucson. He got a new job there."

Tess cracked an eyelid. The real Kara had moved away, but she had another problem; people were beginning to stare at the odd site of a man talking to no one. Fortunately there were only a few, most having returned to their seats to chow down, so she desperately tried to wrap things up before those few decided to investigate.

"Are you sure it was Tucson?"

"Pretty sure. They left in a hurry."

"Thank you, little lady, You've been most helpful."

The man walked away. Tess held the warp until he'd left the room, letting go of it so quickly that she quite literally fell over, her plate of doughnuts tumbling to the floor as she collapsed beside it, sweating and trembling.

"Honey, are you okay?" one of the moms asked, bending over her with concern.

"Yeah, I'm fine," Tess said quickly. "I just suddenly got a little…woozy."

"Oh," the woman nodded sympathetically. "Is it that time of the month?"

"Uh…yeah."

"Same thing used to happen to me," the woman said, patting her hand. "I'd get light-headed and pass out. You just sit here and rest for a minute. You'll be fine. I'll stay with her," she added to other concerned onlookers. "Go on back."

But Tess's eyes were scanning the auditorium. The man had not reappeared, and Kara was across the room, chatting with her clique and completely unaware that her doppelganger had just helpfully provided enough details to derail him. God, but her head hurt. Mindwarps could give her headaches, but that had been brutal. Thank goodness the few who had noticed the man talking to himself had lost interest after he walked away because, as far as she knew, she could only mindwarp one person at a time.

"Headache?" the woman asked sympathetically when Tess rubbed her temples.

"Bad one," Tess admitted.

"I used to get those too," the woman said. "Is the flow light or heavy?"

"Um…it's not bad," Tess said self-consciously, considering that a dreadfully personal question. "I'm better now. You don't have to stay. My dad's right over there. But thanks for helping me. I really appreciate it."

It took a bit more convincing, but the woman finally left. Tess grabbed a doughnut which had fallen nearby and quickly ate it, not caring that it had been sitting on the dirty floor. Mindwarps required energy, and energy required fuel. She was often hungry after a big mindwarp, and this had been the mother of all mindwarps, meaning she was starving. Four doughnuts later she felt steady enough to stand up, and a couple of cookies later, she felt good enough to go back to her seat.

"Did you mingle?" Nasedo asked without looking up, his nose in a financial aid brochure.

"Yes."

"You didn't give away any more secrets, did you?"

No, I just threw a stalker off our path. "No. I told you, I get it now."

"I've heard that before," Nasedo commented.

Tess swallowed hard. "This time, I mean it. I understand. I was wrong. I screwed up. I won't make that mistake again."

He stared at her then, long and hard and skeptically, the intense scrutiny scorching like a flame. "Good," he said finally. "It's about time. Here—these are brochures from local colleges. Read them over."

Tess nodded mutely. For the first time in a long time, there was no retort to swallow, no smart remark to bite back. Nasedo had been right; her antics had gotten them noticed, and she'd been damned lucky she'd been able to intercept the result. Thoroughly chastised, she read every single word in the brochures he'd handed her and applauded politely when the principal arrived at the podium. From now on, she was going to straighten up and fly right.


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 50 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 50

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!






CHAPTER FIFTY



Five weeks later

January 18, 2000, 7 p.m.

Crashdown Cafe




"Lizzie!"

Liz Parker sighed as the door swung closed behind her. She'd bumped the door open with the plastic tub she was carrying, causing the dirty plates and glasses inside to complain loudly. Loud enough that her father could hear, which is probably why he was calling her now; she wasn't supposed to use crockery to open the door.

"Dad, I know," she sighed when her father appeared around a corner. "I just forgot."

"We forget every year," her father said.

Liz paused. "We...what?"

"Look, don't worry about it," her father said. "Those needles get everywhere."

"Needles?"

"Christmas tree needles," her father explained. "I know, I know, you mother wants me to get a fake tree, but I just can't bring myself to do that. Real ones smell so much better, and we get so many comments about the fact that we have a real tree, even if it is messy. Although I confess I don't understand how tree needles from a tree out there got back here, but whatever. I always forget we need to clean more than just the front in order to get them all. I need someone to go after them, and you're the one I can trust to do the best job."

Liz nodded slowly. "Right. Gotcha. Just...let me put these dishes down."

"Thanks, honey. Oh, and I put some of the older decorations by the back door. We have a bunch that were looking a little too sad. Maybe you can help me pick through them?"

"Sure, Dad. Love to."

Liz deposited the dirty dishes beside one of their three dishwashers before heading for the back, where there were indeed a number of Christmas tree needles scattered all over the floor. Funny how no one had noticed even though they'd been crunching underfoot since right after Thanksgiving. Funny how that never bothered anyone until after Christmas, when Christmas trees suddenly changed from fragrant, festive symbols to dirty, messy eyesores that needed to be disposed of as soon as possible. If only there were a way to keep that holiday glow which made everything look just a little bit better. She'd just grabbed a broom and dustpan when she saw her father's pile of rejected decorations by the door...and gasped. "Oh, no!" she exclaimed, dropping the broom and snatching something off the pile. "Not this!"

The door flew open, missing her by inches. "Ta da!" Maria declared with a theatrical sweep of her arm. "I'm here!"

Liz raised an eyebrow. "Since when does showing up for work call for a celebration?"

"Since I'm here a whole ten minutes early. How's that for keeping a New Year's resolution?"

"Spending time with your Mom again?"

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It's only been a couple of weeks," Liz pointed out. "And this is the first time you've gotten here early. Your Mom is the only one I can think of who would call that 'keeping a resolution'. I think you have to make it on time at least until the end of January. And be careful when you throw that door open. You almost made me drop Frosty."

" 'Frosty'?"

"Yes, Frosty," Liz answered, holding up her prize. "Can you believe my Dad was about to throw him out? What was he thinking?"

Maria studied the object in question. "Hmm," she said at length. "A yellowing slab of formerly white plastic with some splashes of paint which might vaguely suggest a snowman. I see what you mean. Who wouldn't want that?"

"Maria, this is serious," Liz said crossly. "Frosty is our winter nightlight. We get him out right after Thanksgiving, and he stays up until Easter. He's the one bit of Christmas I get to keep. My Dad would take down the Christmas decorations ten minutes after the presents were opened if Mom would let him. She's the only reason he waits until New Year's before ripping every single solitary thing down except Frosty, and now he's going too?"

"I have the opposite problem," Maria said. "If Mom had her way, she'd leave all the decorations up until Independence Day. Look, just rescue the namwanz."

" 'Namwanz'?"

" 'Snowman' spelled backwards," Maria explained. "Technically I suppose it's 'namwons', you know 'won' as in 'I won the lottery', but I like 'wanz', rhymes with 'Franz', so much better, don't you?"

Now it was Liz's turn to blink. "I...Maria, what on earth are you talking about?"

"Ah," Maria nodded knowingly. "That's what this is about, isn't it? Earth. Or more specifically, those who aren't from Earth. Am I right?" she prodded when Liz dropped her eyes. "Of course I am. This isn't about the namwanz, this is about you pining after Max."

"No, it isn't," Liz protested.

"Trust me, girlfriend, anyone who's pawing through a pile of dilapidated Christmas decorations is pining."

"Maria, I am not pining," Liz insisted.

"Right," Maria deadpanned. "There's some other reason why you're clinging to a misshapen blob of formerly white plastic that may or may not have resembled a snowman in another life."

"He's not 'misshapen!" Liz protested. "He's just..."

"Fat?" Maria suggested.

"Round," Liz corrected. "He's a snowman. He's supposed to be round."

"I'm no geometry whiz, but I don't think that qualifies as 'round'," Maria said skeptically.

"He got a little melted," Liz said defensively. "We put the wrong bulb in him once, and it was too hot, and...wait. Why am I defending him to you? You have no idea what Frosty means to me, so I'm just going to put him back upstairs where he belongs while you get ready for your shift. Because you wouldn't want to get here a whole ten minutes early and then not be ready on time and spoil your New Year's resolution, now would you?"

Liz skipped up the stairs, ignoring Maria's raised eyebrows. No way was she going to let on that her friend was too close to the mark for comfort. She hadn't talked to Max since that night he'd stopped by when she was closing up, that night she'd told him he was controlling and said some other, less than nice things about him. She'd spent a Max-less Christmas break kicking herself for that, not because she thought she'd called it wrong, but because she'd deliberately hit him when he was down. It had felt so good at the time, to have him think that she and Kyle were getting back together, to see that spark of jealousy, that she'd almost wished it were true just so she could rub it in. But it wasn't true, and she'd been spared the specter of lying about it when the subject of Isabel had come up, presenting a different kind of irritant to wield. It was only later that she'd realized how upset he'd been and how she really had no idea why. And how ironic it was that he'd been coming to her for advice, something which should have had her dancing in the aisles, but instead had turned her into this catty monster who saw an opportunity to stick the knife in and twist it...and done just exactly that. It was an ugly side of herself that had been most unsettling to see, and she'd been mulling over how to apologize for the last two weeks without success, passing Max every day in the hallway at school, sitting across the room from him or even next to him in Biology, tongue-tied. For his part, he'd been polite, but distant, as though afraid she'd start in on him again, and no wonder.

There, Liz thought, settling Frosty on her nightstand. He usually lived in the bathroom, all the moisture probably being the reason his paint was in such sad shape, but if she put him back there, her dad would just toss him back in the throw-out pile. He'd be much better off in here, where she could see him all the time, and so would she. She could use something comforting right about now.

"All set," she said cheerfully when she went back downstairs to find Maria tying on her apron. "I feel better now."

"That's nice, because you're about to not feel better," Maria sighed. "Look who's here."

Liz hesitated before walking up to the door and peering through the glass. "Just walked in," Maria said sadly as they both gazed at Max. "Why is he at the counter? He's usually in a booth at a safe distance."

"I...don't know," Liz whispered.

"Let me take the counter," Maria suggested. "I know it's your turn, but—"

"No," Liz said. "I can't hide from him, Maria. We both live here, we both go to school here. I can't duck every time he shows up."

"Of course you can't, but it's never fun running into the guy who dumped you, so—"

"He didn't 'dump me'," Liz interrupted.

"Oh, right!" Maria said with false cheerfulness. "I completely forgot it was a mutual decision. And if you believe that, I've got this bridge in Brooklyn I'd like to sell you."

"He's just scared," Liz said. "So am I."

"Fine, but 'scared' does not give him the right to break your heart," Maria argued.

"I think he was afraid he'd break it worse if he...oh, never mind," Liz said, pushing the swinging door open before Maria could protest. This was the perfect opportunity to set things right, and she should do it fast, before she lost her nerve. Marching up to Max, she planted herself in front of him, opened her mouth...and froze. He glanced up from his menu, looking at her expectantly.

"Hi," he said warily.

"Hi," Liz said, grateful that her voice worked even if her nerve didn't. "Can I...get you something?"

"Two Cokes. Please."

"Two?"

"I'm meeting someone."

Liz turned away quickly, before he had one second longer to see the stricken, deer-in-the-headlights look on her face. How did one start a conversation like this? What did one say? Maybe "sorry I verbally slammed you into a wall"? Or, "I didn't mean to be so snotty, but it was great to see you jealous"? She slapped the first glass beneath the Coke nozzle, thumbing desperately through her mental file cabinet for a safe subject with which to begin the conversation, something casual, innocuous, unthreatening...

"My little sister got a Tamagochi. You would not believe how annoying that thing is."

"You think that's annoying? Try a Furby. Good thing it's not real, or I'd be arrested for cruelty to animals. If it even is one."

Liz glanced around. A gaggle of freshman sat further down the counter from Max, obviously tallying their Christmas presents. Of course! That was the classic January question, the quintessential icebreaker at this time of year, and the perfect opening. Grabbing a couple of straws, she set the glasses in front of Max.

"Thanks," Max said.

"You're welcome," Liz smiled. "So...what'd you get for Christmas?"

"A bunch of stuff," Max answered.

Typical guy answer, Liz thought, ignoring the look Maria gave her on her way past with a pot of coffee. "Like what?" she persisted.

"The usual," Max said. "CD's. A couple of sweaters. A new clock radio. Isabel got a new cell phone. Now she'll never shut up," he added dryly.

"She will when the battery runs out," Liz said, delighted that he was so chatty. "I got a bunch of books, and a slide rule—don't look at me like that, they're cool—and clothes, of course. We had to change a few traditions because Grandma wasn't there, but—"

Max's eyes widened, then dropped as Liz cursed silently. Damn it! Why had she brought up Grandma Claudia? "But my favorite present was a professional microscope," she went on brightly, determined to sail past her gaffe. "What was your favorite present?"

Max kept his eyes on his glass. "A videotape."

"Cool!" Liz said with forced enthusiasm. "A movie?"

"No."

"TV show?"

"No."

"Well, then, why was it your favorite? What was on it?"

"Nothing," Max said softly. "Absolutely nothing."




*****************************************************




"Wait...'nothing'?" Liz repeated.

Max tried to make his eyes behave, tried not to stare. How was it that someone could be so beautiful even when they were confused? "Yep. Nothing."

"But....that doesn't make any sense," Liz said.

"I know."

Liz's skepticism deepened, Max making a mental note that she was beautiful even when frowning. "Are you teasing me?" she asked warily.

"Nope."

"So your favorite Christmas present was a blank videotape."

Max smiled faintly. "What can I say? I'm different. But you knew that."

Liz hesitated, appearing to be in throes of a decision...and then suddenly leaned in, lowering her voice, that false chirpiness that he hated mercifully vanishing. "Max, what happened? You know, back before Christmas, right after Michael...I mean, did something go wrong? I heard about the fire, and everyone said it was small, but you were so upset, and..."

She stopped, the look in her eyes making it clear she was afraid she'd gone too far. Max opened his mouth to answer her and stopped, realizing he was about to go too far...again. He lived on a precipice, always in danger of going over the edge because he wanted to. After a lifetime of silence, he'd finally experienced what it meant to have a friend, a confidante, someone who knew him for what he really was, and how comforting, and liberating, and downright joyful that could be. But his joy meant her danger, and he didn't regret stepping back. As much as he wanted to pour out his story and experience the relief which came with that, Liz was safer this way. The more she knew, the greater the risk. He'd been wrong to go to her about the whole fire business, and he was wrong to be dropping hints now, posing questions he shouldn't answer. That was teasing.

The cafe's door dingled, and Michael walked in. Good, Max thought, pulling a stack of quarters from his pocket and setting them on the counter, avoiding her searching gaze.

"Thanks for the Cokes. Bye, Liz."

He left her safe, but disappointed, still puzzled, still afraid she was being mocked. But she wasn't, and not just because he'd never mock her. He'd found the usual pile of presents beneath the tree on Christmas morning, but his favorite had been left in his room, a wrapped videotape with a tag in his mother's handwriting which read, "Just so you know—I erased it.". Not only had she erased the tape herself, but she wanted him to know she'd erased it, and all without uttering another syllable about what had passed between them. It had been the most wonderful feeling in the world to know that she'd been willing to destroy the evidence, and to have her tell him that quietly, privately, with no fanfare, was even better.

"What was that all about?" Michael asked, nodding toward Liz as he pulled his Coke toward him and ripped the paper off the straw.

"Does every single interaction have to be 'about' something?" Max asked, sliding onto the opposite bench.

"When it's Liz? Yes."

"Your confidence is overwhelming," Max sighed as Michael took a noisy sip of his drink. "She was just asking me what I got for Christmas, what my favorite present was."

Michael snorted softly, sending bubbles through his drink. "Christmas. Jesus, it was weeks ago, and everyone's still talking about it."

"At least you know it has something to do with Jesus," Max said dryly. "Very good, Michael."

"I just get sick of hearing about it," Michael said, "along with that Y2K stuff about all the computers blowing up."

"They weren't going to 'blow up', they just weren't going to know what date it was," Max said.

"I heard the world was going to end," Michael said, "but at least this time, it would have been computers doing it, not aliens. Anyway, as far as I'm concerned, Christmas is just one more excuse for Hank to get plastered. Like he needs any."

"I know," Max said. "But it wasn't all that way. You came over for Christmas dinner."

"Because it was at your grandmother's house, and she insisted."

"Yes, at Grandma's, and she insisted. And you came. And ate everything in sight, opened your presents, and had a great time. Or did I misread that?"

Michael muttered something unintelligible and kept his eyes on his Coke as Max watched him closely. He and Isabel had had a bet going as to whether or not Michael would accept Grandma and Grandpa's invitation to Christmas dinner and how long he would stay if he came, and they'd both lost; Max had thought he wouldn't come, and Isabel had thought he wouldn't stay. He'd not only come, he'd stayed the entire afternoon, arriving an hour early much better dressed than usual and with a present for Grandma and Grandpa, a homemade hot cocoa mix he'd found a recipe for in a cookbook at the library. Grandma Dee had made a point of serving it with marshmallows at dinner, and she'd sent him home with gifts of clothing and school supplies, a portable CD player, and enough leftovers to feed an army. "Hide some in the back of the fridge so Hank doesn't eat it all," she'd advised with her typical candor. "Maybe behind the beer, so he won't look any further."

"Is he really that bad?" Philip had asked.

"Put it this way," Grandma had said. "Given how hung over Hank probably is right now, Michael's got plenty of time to hide the food."

"I see," Philip had frowned. "Does Social Services know about this?"

"We shouldn't intrude, honey," Diane had cautioned.

"Please don't," Michael had said curtly. "Thanks for everything, Grandma. Merry Christmas."

His mom had had the grace to look abashed in the face of the steely looks turned on her after Michael's exit, and the subject had been shelved, it being a holiday. But the fact that their grandparents had been willing to make sure Michael had a Christmas had only elevated them in his and Isabel's eyes. Hank's idea of Christmas decorations and presents was a bow on a bottle of beer.

" 'Favorite present'," Michael snorted, veering away from the topic of Christmas dinner. "Typical girl question. So what'd you tell her?"

"If it's a 'girl question', why are you asking it?"

"I'm not. I'm asking what you told her. Different question."

Max paused. "My Mom gave me the tape."

"What tape?"

"The tape. The tape she erased. The tape you were freaking out about just a few weeks ago."

"As if I was the only one 'freaking'. What'd she give you that for?"

"To let me know she erased it."

"Why? Does she want a medal?"

"No. If she wanted that, she would have made a big deal about it, not left it in my room with a cryptic note."

Michael stirred his Coke with his straw. "Oh. Okay."

"That's it? Just 'okay'?"

"What do you want me to do? Send her flowers?"

"I want you to admit you were wrong," Max said. "She did it because she loves me. She did it to make me feel safe."

"See, that's the part that bothers me," Michael said. "Are you actually safe, or do you just 'feel' safe? Because there's a difference."

"I don't believe this," Max muttered.

"Neither do I," Michael said. "I thought we'd been over this. We're never safe. Never. If she really did it because she loves you, then whoop dee do, but frankly, you can't prove that. Now, can we get down to business?"

"We could have gotten down to business earlier," Max said. "You were the one asking all the questions about Christmas."

"My bad. What'd you come up with?"

Max hesitated, knowing Michael wasn't going to like his answer any more than he liked Christmas. "I looked at it a lot," Max began. "Every day, several times a day. I even dreamed about it a couple of times—"

"Cut to the chase, Maxwell. What've you got?"

"Nothing," Max admitted.

"Nothing? Nothing at all?"

"I know they mean something," Max went on. "We all recognize those symbols to some degree, and they were obviously left on the cave wall for a reason, but damned if I know what that reason is. I've stared at them until I'm seeing double, but I still have no idea what they mean."

"But I did," Michael argued. "Tell me again what I said."

"You said it was a map," Max answered. "You knew what the healing stones were for without being told. You knew they went in those holes in the wall. You were coaxing us to remember..."

"And then I forgot," Michael said, finishing the sentence Max hadn't wanted to finish.

"Michael, it's not your fault," Max said gently. "You almost died. You—"

"Who said it was my fault? Did I say it was my fault?"

"Don't be angry—"

"I'm not angry," Michael protested. "I'm not."

"Then why did you just pulverize your straw?"

Michael glanced down. He had indeed squeezed his straw so hard, it was partially broken in two. Wordlessly, Max got up and fetched another straw from the counter, which Michael stabbed into his drink without comment.

"I'm not angry," he said after he'd drained his glass. "And I don't think I did anything wrong. I'm just...disappointed. And frustrated. I had it, Max. All of it. Who we are. Why we're here. What we're supposed to do. It was all so clear, so simple, so obvious...and then it wasn't. Now all I remember is the clarity, the worst thing to be left with because I have no idea what it was that was so clear. I'd give anything to have even one scrap of that back."

"You'll get it back," Max promised. "It's in you; we know that now. There must be a way to access it, so we just have to figure out how. Safely," he added quickly when Michael's eyes widened. "No more near death experiences. I know you don't remember the details, but I do, and you were way too close for comfort."

"But what if it were controlled?" Michael said eagerly. "We know what happens now, so in a controlled environment, it wouldn't be so dangerous. We could all be there, with River Dog and the stones, ready for what we knew was coming. Heck, we could make a weekend of it—"

"Oh, sure," Max deadpanned. "Make a weekend of nearly killing you again in the hopes you'll have another eureka moment. Forget it, Michael. You can't remember anything if you're dead."

"I also can't remember anything if I don't try," Michael complained.

"Then try. Just try safely. Your last attempt wasn't 'safely'. You know that."

"How could I forget?" Michael said bitterly. "Everyone keeps telling me."

"Because we don't want to lose you," Max said. "Look me in the eye and tell me it's a bad thing to have that many people care about you."

Michael glanced up as Maria walked by, her arms laden with plates. "Maybe not 'bad', exactly," he allowed. "But it can definitely be problematic."

"Is that was this is about? About Maria? You could try apologizing to her—"

"Thank you, Dr. Phil," Michael broke in. "I've already explained things to Maria, and all without your help. Imagine that."

"Explained 'things'? What things?"

"That we can't be together. That I'm alone, that I have to be a stone wall."

" 'Stone wall'?" Max said skeptically. "Nice."

"Isn't that what you told Liz?"

"Michael, I stepped back from Liz because I want her to be safe."

Michael slurped the last of his Coke, pushed the glass away. "I know that. Why do you think I told Maria we had to stop? I'm the one who almost died, so I'm the one who knows what could happen better than any of us." He stood up. "Let's go back to your place. It's too depressing here, watching Liz moon over you."

Max glanced toward the counter, where Liz quickly looked away. "All right," he answered, shrugging on his coat, pausing as a customer passed, giving both of them a penetrating stare on the way by.

"Okay, that was...weird."

"What?"

"That guy. The way he looked at us...do you think he was listening?"

Michael glanced at the man in question, now at the register and totally ignoring them. "Now who's the paranoid one? Relax, Maxwell. That guy was sitting at the other end of the diner. There's no way he could have heard a thing."




*****************************************************



Proctor residence





"What about this one?" Diane asked.

"Toss," Dee said.

"And this one?"

"Toss. Anything that looks like it was manufactured in the '50's goes out. But not that," Dee added, reaching for the Christmas ornament currently in Diane's hand. "That's a family heirloom."

"From way before the '50's," Diane remarked.

"Oh, yes," Dee agreed, cradling the somewhat bedraggled glass ball in her hand. "This was from Mama's and Daddy's first set of Christmas ornaments, the ones they bought the year they were married. I always loved the nativity scene on it, even if the star was scratched by a nasty tree needle."

"What year were they married?"

"Oh, gracious," Dee said, sinking onto the couch. " '36? '37? Mid-thirties, anyway. I used to know this stuff," she added, shaking her head. "Now I have so many dates in my head, I can't keep them straight."

"You should write it down," Diane suggested. "Not just for Philip and me, but for the kids too. They should know their heritage."

Yes, they should, Dee agreed silently, that being a topic of some debate these days with the Warder of the kids in question. "Maybe I will," she said lightly, "before I forget it all. This might be a good time, what with going through all these decorations. They badly needed weeding out, and seeing them may jog a bunch of memories I forgot I had. I appreciate your help, by the way. This is the best time to do it, before they're packed away for another year. But I could use a break. Cocoa?"

The smile Diane had been wearing slid off her face. "That wouldn't be the cocoa Michael brought you, would it?"

In the kitchen now and out of sight, Dee allowed herself an eye roll. "Yes, it would be Michael's cocoa. Why?"

"Well...given his circumstances, you just never known where it's been."

"Where it's 'been'?" Dee repeated. "It's 'been' in my kitchen. It's 'been' in my stomach. Dad and I have consumed at least half of it with no ill effects. And it's delicious, I might add. Michael said there's pudding in this mix, which might be how he managed to cover up the taste of instant milk, which I happen to loathe."

"Okay," Diane said quickly. "I just meant...I don't know what I meant," she amended. "Forget it. I'd love a cup. Thank you."

I know what you meant, Dee thought darkly, setting the kettle on a burner. As if it wasn't bad enough that Diane ostracized Michael, she was also refusing his food. And even though Diane had earned a special place in her heart in doing right by Max during the fire and videotape episode, it was a safe bet that her reaction would have been very different if the subject in question had been Michael.

Music played in the other room. A moment later, Diane was in the kitchen doorway holding Dee's cell phone. "What ringer are you using?" she asked.

"A Beethoven sonata," Dee answered. "Who is it?"

"It's a weird number," Diane said doubtfully. "Some area code I don't recognize."

Because it doesn't exist, Dee thought, taking the phone and thanking Diane, who retreated to the living room. Brivari's private "number" was really a non-existent phone number which no one could call unless they knew how.

"Are you still fretting?" Dee said into the phone after she'd closed the kitchen door.

"Of course I'm fretting," Brivari's voice said. "I'm at the airport. Everything still clear?"

"Go," Dee said firmly. "It's been quiet for weeks now. Four weeks, to be exact."

"Which is exactly why I'm worried. It's past time for them to do something stupid again."

"They had quite a scare last month," Dee observed. "Several scares, in fact, so it's no surprise they'd be craving some peace and quiet. Enjoy it while it lasts."

"It's the 'while it lasts' part which bothers me," Brivari said. "Maybe I should stay."

"You should go," Dee said firmly. "We'll be fine. Mama will miss you, if she remembers your visits, that is, and Daddy certainly will, but it's only a few days. We'll live."

"You'll call me if anything happens? Anything at all, no matter how trivial?"

"Anything?" Dee said dryly. "Even nosebleeds? A bad haircut? Teen angst?"

"I'm serious."

"So am I. Where did you say you were going again?"

There was a pause before Brivari answered. "I didn't. Call me if you need me."

The line went dead. Dee shook her head and tossed the phone on the counter before filling the cups with cocoa. Brivari had never left town for anywhere but Los Angeles since the shooting, so the fact that he wouldn't say where he was going implied he wasn't going there. But whatever; if anyone needed a vacation, it was him. She didn't care if he was going to Cancun just as long as he was going away. Absence made the heart grow fonder, and he could use a little fondness toward his hybrids at the moment, not to mention a dash of perspective. Besides, it was Tuesday, and he was due back on Friday.

What could possibly happen before then?




*****************************************************



January 19, 2000, 7:00 p.m.

Frazier Woods




"Ouch!" Emma squealed as the steering wheel gouged her left ribcage. "Johnny, can't we get in the back?"

"But it's cold out there," Johnny protested.

An impish smile crossed Emma's face. "Only for a minute. If that." She leaned in closer when he hesitated, her mouth close to his ear. "If we get in the back," she whispered enticingly, "I'll let you...you know."

That did it. Johnny 's eyes widened, and he practically vaulted out the door. Emma took her time, pulling her coat closer around her as she climbed out into the black night, her breath making little puffs in front of her. She hated making out in cars, but as that was the only way to get any privacy, the truck it was. It was bloody cold out here, but they were alone, having pulled far off the road to avoid detection, and the truck bed was far more forgiving than the typical vehicle seat. The stars were bright in the sky as she climbed into the back, Johnny already partially stripped. So much for being cold.

"Let's warm up," she smiled.

A minute later, still plenty cold, they both gasped and craned their heads upwards as a white hot light seared the sky.



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I have a wedding anniversary (our 27th!) and a birthday (my son's 18th!) in the next couple of weeks, so I'll post Chapter 51 on Sunday, October 16.
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 51

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading! I'm back from anniversaries and birthdays to regular posting.



CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE



January 19, 2000, 7 p.m.

Mescalero Indian Reservation





"Excuse me, Miss, could I see that necklace?"

Eddie smiled as Jackie spun around and scowled. "That's not funny," she said crossly. "It's the slow season, and you got me all excited."

"I thought Christmas and Valentine's Day were good seasons," Eddie said.

"Christmas is over, and there isn't a guy out there who thinks of Valentine's Day in January or even the first week of February," Jackie said. "We're in between, so it's slow. And here I thought I had a customer."

"What makes you think I'm not a customer?"

Jackie raised an eyebrow. "And why would you be interested in a necklace?"

"Well, maybe I'm one of those rare guys who plans for Valentine's Day a bit on the early side," Eddie said.

Jackie looked taken aback. "Oh. Oh, I...I thought...never mind. I'm sorry."

"Don't be. I was kidding. Partially kidding," Eddie amended quickly when her eyes flashed. "I don't need a necklace, but I do plan ahead. So I was wondering if you'd like to do...something...together sometime. Like, I don't know, maybe get a bite to eat, or...something like that?"

Jackie blinked. "Are you asking me out on a date?"

"Well, not necessarily...but it could be," Eddie babbled, beginning to lose his nerve. "If you want it to be. Do you want it to be? A date, that is."

"I...well..." Jackie stammered, surprised to find the ball back in her court. "Wait...this isn't a pity date, it is? Like payment for hiding all that stuff with the sick kid, and the weird visitor, and those stones, and...you know?"

"Yes, I know, and no, it's not a pity date. I'd really like to spend some time with you that doesn't involve hiding and lying."

Jackie blinked again, rapidly this time, before a slow smile spread across her face. "Good point," she allowed. "Most people go to dances, or go driving, or go out to eat. Hiding and lying isn't on the list."

"We really have to stop meeting like that," Eddie agreed.

An awkward silence followed. Eddie searched frantically for something to say, but he'd already given his speech. She'd hadn't said yes, but she also hadn't said no, so there was still the potential for a turn down and for him to screw up. Not a pleasant thought.

"You never told me what happened," Jackie said finally. "With the sick kid, I mean."

"No," Eddie agreed. "I didn't."

"Mmm," Jackie murmured. "Probably better that way. But at least tell me if he made it."

"He made it."

"Did...anything else happen?"

Eddie was quiet for a moment. "Yeah."

"Good or bad?"

"River Dog seems to think it was good."

"Good," Jackie nodded. "That's good."

"You do realize that just a few weeks ago, you were telling me he was crazy."

Jackie flushed. "Yeah, well...not any more. Because if he's crazy, then I'm crazy, and I'd like to think I'm not crazy." She paused. "By the way...yes."

" 'Yes' what? 'Yes', you're crazy?"

"No!" Jackie said, giving him a playful swat. " 'Yes', I'll go out with you."

"Cool," Eddie said, attempting nonchalance and not really pulling it off. "So what are we calling this? Is it a date, or two friends going out?"

"As long as we ditch the hiding and lying...it's a date," Jackie smiled.

Yes! Eddie was just about to celebrate when a bright light suddenly flashed outside the cart. He and Jackie looked at each other in alarm before hurrying outside, where a column of light rose over the woods south of the reservation, searing the sky with a circle so bright, he had to shield his eyes to look at it. It was a white light, not yellow, in the center of which a line formed, then another...

Eddie started running. Behind him, Jackie followed, urging him to slow down, to explain. He did neither, his feet pounding on the ground as he raced through the village. The light had disappeared by the time he reached his house, and River Dog was already outside, staring at the sky over the woods.

"Did you see it?" Eddie demanded as he screeched to a halt beside his grandfather. "Did you?"

"Yes," River Dog nodded.

"But did you see the swirls? Like the one on the wall, like—"

"I saw it," River Dog answered.

"Eddie!" called a voice behind them.

Bent over with his hands on his knees, Eddie looked up in surprise. He thought he'd lost Jackie a ways back, and maybe he had. But that hadn't stopped her, and now she plodded up beside him, panting along with him.

"What...was that?" Jackie panted. "Why did you...take off like that?"

"Because he knows it was real," River Dog said.

Jackie's eyes widened in alarm. " 'Real'? What does that mean, 'real'? How was that 'real'?"

"But why?" Eddie asked River Dog, who didn't answer Jackie's question. "I thought he wanted everything kept quiet. Why like this?"

River dog shook his head. "I don't know. Were there many down by the carts?"

"No," Jackie told him, "no one. It's after Christmas. Business is slow."

"Perhaps that's for the best," River Dog said.

"I saw it," a gravelly voice said behind them.

All three of them turned. Jackie's grandmother was standing a ways off, leaning on her cane, her face a thundercloud as she stared at the sky. "I saw it," she repeated, shuffling toward them, her steps slow and painful. "The others don't know. They weren't here then. They don't know to watch the sky."

"Grandmother," Jackie said, "you shouldn't be outside all alone. Let me walk you back—"

"Why are you here?" Jackie's grandmother snapped, briefly supporting herself as she raised her cane and stabbed it in her granddaughter's direction. "This is dangerous."

"Okay, then let's leave," Jackie said calmly. "Give me your hand—"

"It's happening again," her grandmother went on, ignoring her. "Just like the last time. He knows," she added, with a dark nod toward River Dog. "He knows what this means. He knows what will happen."

"Not this time, Sonsee," River Dog said. "This time is different."

Jackie's grandmother made a sound of abject disgust. "No different," she said bitterly. "No different."

"And what exactly would you change?" River Dog said. "He saved my life. He saved my father's life."

"So you said," the grandmother answered. "But none saw it but you."

"That does not mean it didn't happen," River Dog said. "What cause do you have to think me a liar?"

Eddie, whose head had been swinging back and forth from one grandparent to the other, now fixed his eyes on Jackie's grandmother, who looked away. "Come, Jacali," she commanded imperiously. "This is no place for you."

Jackie shot him an apologetic look before taking her grandmother's arm and steering her toward their house, turning around twice to look at him before they were out of sight. "Guess she wasn't willing to call you a liar to your face," Eddie said. "I thought her name was Anna?"

"When she was a child, she was 'Sonsee-array'," River Dog said. "Do you know what that means?"

"Uh...no," Eddie admitted. Most of his friends had Anglo names now. Even his parents' generation tended to use Anglo names; if his parents had Apache names, he didn't know what they were and likely wouldn't know what they meant. "So what does it mean?"

"It means 'morning star takes away clouds'," River Dog said. "She's a sky watcher, that one."

"Was she really here when everything happened before?"

"Oh, yes," River Dog said. "She was a child, just as I was. Our village took sides, some for Nasedo, some against. Her family was against."

"Really?" Eddie muttered. "I never would've guessed." He paused. "Are you sure of what you just told her, that this is different? Have you seen him?"

"Not since last time," River Dog said.

"Then...how do you know it's different?"

River Dog shrugged. "I guess I don't."

Eddie stared off toward the woods where the column of light had appeared. "So what do we do?"

River Dog shook his head. "I don't know."




*****************************************************



UFO Center, Roswell





"Bye bye, then," Milton said, holding the door open for the last of the UFO Center's visitors. "We'll be open tomorrow morning at 10 a.m. sharp. Remember, any tickets purchased after 5 p.m. are good for admission tomorrow until 2 p.m."

"Thank you so much!" enthused a mother with three small children. "We had so much fun! Sorry Timmy knocked over the ray gun. You know how children are."

Especially when you let them run amok, Milton thought. "Of course," he said out loud, dredging up a smile. "Glad you had a good time."

"Yeah, so did we," grinned a twenty-something guy with a group of friends. "That alien babe had boobs the size of Venus."

Milton raised an eyebrow. "You mean the alien corpse? As in the representation of the dead body of an alien visitor who was killed by the U.S. government?"

"Yeah, whatever," twenty-something answered as the mother huffed in disapproval and covered at least one set of child-sized ears. "Venus boobs. Too cool. Hey, you got an inflatable of that one?"

"Sorry, but no," Milton said. "Have a good evening, everyone."

The crowd filed out, and Milton's smile evaporated just as soon as the last pair of feet had crossed the threshold. A minute later the door was closed and safely locked, his precious museum safe from marauding children and oversexed adolescents. For Milton, the pursuit of alien life wasn't just a pastime, or a hobby, or even a passion; it was his life's work, his reason for being, the thing which made getting up every morning worthwhile and exciting. But try telling that to the uneducated masses who poured in daily, ripping up exhibits and salivating over anatomically correct dolls. Besides the unattended young children and horny young men, he also had to contend with amateur UFO nuts who showed up bearing "spaceship pieces" bought on eBay, middle-aged men toting toy ray guns from the Buck Rogers era, and his personal nemesis, the skeptics who wanted to argue with him and everyone else they met. Hard as it was to accept, the vast majority of his visitors didn't believe aliens were real, had never believed aliens were real, would never believe aliens were real. They came to stare, to laugh, to doubt, to argue, to harass, to grab a snack, to use the bathroom, to do just about anything but learn about the remarkable visitors to this planet. True believers were so rare that it was a wonder he hadn't closed up shop long ago.

Can't, Milton thought glumly, pocketing his keys. The one and maybe only good thing about those uneducated masses is that they spent money here, so much money that he'd been able to upgrade several exhibits, add a snack bar, and set up a DIY photo booth where you could have your picture taken with an "alien". That last was so kitschy it almost made him gag, but suppressing that gag reflex had become much easier the first time he'd emptied the booth's till; $253.00 in quarters was one hell of a lot of quarters, and adding a few more "aliens" to the photo choices had necessitated emptying that till at least twice a day. It took a lot of coin wrappers, but every penny people spent here funded the real work of this place, which took place in the back room and the archives and represented the only reason he was willing to put up with the unwashed public. Under the circumstances, he really had no business expecting anything different; this was Roswell, after all, home of the kitschy alien whatever. For the preeminent alien tourist destination, Roswell had a surprising lack of true believers; one need only look at that awful diner across the street to see how most of Roswell viewed his life's work. He'd been briefly encouraged when Sheriff Valenti had asked about James Atherton, but he'd returned Atherton's book without comment or any discernible interest. The only remaining candidate for true believer status was his lone employee, Max Evans, who was so restrained about the whole subject, it was hard to tell if he was actually interested. No, he was alone here, a voice crying out in the wilderness of the world's alien Mecca. It was an odd dichotomy.

Thoroughly grumpy now, Milton spent the next half hour tidying the museum, everything from picking up gum wrappers to vacuuming carpets to cleaning the bathrooms to righting the Lost In Space exhibit left in disarray by the rambunctious Timmy. He finally finished and was on his way to the back when he passed the crash site exhibit...and groaned. The female alien which twenty-something had lusted after had obviously been groped, pulled from her space capsule and left in a suggestive pose with her dead shipmate. Honestly, what got into people these days? Didn't they know that ropes in front of exhibits meant "do not touch"? Didn't they know that huge signs screaming "DO NOT TOUCH!" meant "do not touch"? Didn't they speak English any more? Apparently not, and it took another ten minutes to reposition his corpses. And such good corpses they were, allegedly from a resident of nearby Corona, the wife of a grocery store owner named Chambers, made for the very first Crash Festival way back in the forties and so realistic they usually drew gasps from visitors. Maybe too realistic, Milton thought as he repositioned the dolls. Although if it brought in the money, who cared? Money was what he needed most of all now, especially with his big plans for the UFO convention in just a few weeks. None other than Number One himself, Commander William Riker, a.k.a. Jonathan Frakes, had agreed to host, and his fee was a bundle. Frakes would provide the name recognition which would bring in the hordes who would spend handsomely and provide the funds for the real work of the convention, the panelists and speakers who truly believed and who fortunately commanded less handsome prices than a TV actor. There was no better way to induce people to spend than to provide lots and lots of ways to spend, and Milton had concocted some real doozies. Living in the land of alien kitsch made it easy, in a disturbing and unfortunate way, to come up with more alien kitsch, but as long as that kitsch produced the desired result, the real scientists could get down to business while the public enjoyed "Alien Takedown". Hell, maybe it was time to reconsider some of the more "out there" ideas from the suggestion box, like putting a French maid outfit on the female alien corpse.

Chuckling now, Milton went into the back and closed the doors behind him with a contented sigh. Ah. Out there was for the tourists; this was the real museum. Shrugging off his jacket, he popped a Hot Pocket in the microwave and sank gratefully into the chair in front of his computer before bouncing up again after realizing he'd forgotten the crisping sleeve. Hot Pockets only barely qualified as food, but the crisping sleeve made the resemblance much more pronounced. Five blissful minutes of surfing later, the microwave dinged, the fragrant aroma of a pepperoni Hot Pocket filled the room, and he headed to his computer, flipping on the police scanner on the way back almost as an afterthought.

"...both motorists said...almost ran off...road...light...so bright."

"Roger that...injuries?"

"Negative. Everyone...shaken...report...light."

Milton's Hot Pocket paused halfway to his mouth. What was this? It sounded like a sighting, but that was highly unlikely. One of the consistent ironies of Roswell was that, for some reason, the aliens appeared to have abandoned it; there had been no genuine sightings for decades in what had once been a hotbed of alien activity. His stomach was grumbling, but the scanner was crackling more than usual, sounding much like a scratchy record player or a radio not quite in tune. Reluctantly, he set his dinner down and pressed his ear to the scanner. This shouldn't take long.

It didn't, but what he heard had him vaulting out of his chair, scrambling for his coat, his keys, a paper towel for his Hot Pocket. He'd raced outside and thrown everything in the car when his eyes fastened on the garish sign across the street. If this was what he thought it was, it would be so much better with company...

"Where's Max Evans?" he demanded before the diner's door had closed behind him.

Startled faces met his, patrons, waitresses, even the owner. "I thought he worked for you, dude," one of the waitresses said, shying away from him.

Milton's eyes scanned his remaining audience, fastening on another waitress. "You. You're Max's girlfriend, right?"

"She is?" the owner said.

"No," the waitress protested, "no, not really."

"I have to find him," Milton insisted.

"Why?" the not-girlfriend asked. "What's going on?"

"Just everything we've been waiting our entire lives for," Milton said reverently. "There's been a sighting."

The silence which greeted this announcement was so profound, one could have heard a pin drop. What followed was not so profound; a nervous blend of shuffling, throat-clearing, and stifled chuckling, accompanied by an almost unanimous agreement to ignore him and punctuated by furtive glances to cover the possibility that he might, at any moment, become dangerously unstable. Milton's heart sank as one head after another turned away, no one displaying the slightest interest in his momentous news. The waitresses took order in hushed tones, and customers asked for extra ketchup in whispers as though afraid noise might send him round the bend. Even the owner was leafing through papers while keeping an eye on him. It wasn't worth dignifying these people with information, so Milton returned to his car. What had he been thinking? He'd been looking for Evans, of course, but he should have gone about it differently. What if there had been a UFO nut in that diner? What if there had been several? That was just the kind of ridiculous place those types congregated, so instead of lamenting the lack of true believers, he should be grateful he hadn't encountered any fake ones. Starting the engine, he took off at a good clip, confident that most sheriff's deputies were engaged elsewhere. The first few hours after a sighting were the most crucial. It wouldn't pay to be tardy.

Twenty minutes later, Milton slowed to a crawl and pulled off the side of the road. Up ahead were the flashing lights of cruisers and a knot of people; he needed to get close, but carefully. The crucial job of debriefing witnesses should not be left to amateurs, but almost always was; law enforcement had no idea what to look for and was frequently disdainful of the whole subject anyway. It was imperative that he speak with the witnesses and further imperative that no one in uniform see him do that; this called for preventive measures, for which he was fortunately prepared. Those who dwelled in snowy climates were advised to keep emergency supplies in their cars like blankets, food, water, first aid kits and such like. Milton had a "sighting kit", and he pulled it out now, excited to be using it for the first time in over a year and the first time ever in Roswell. There was a selection of clothing, some which matched summer greens, autumn browns, or winter whites, but most of which was dark, as most sightings occurred at night, along with coverings in similar hues to hide his car. There were cameras, notebooks, and flashlights, energy bars, bottled water, and other foodstuffs. There were hammers, screwdrivers, and measuring tapes, shovels, trowels, sifting baskets, and containers for alien artifacts. There was something for just about every conceivable situation because he was a professional, and he picked through it now, eyeing the area up ahead, choosing what he needed most. All suited up, he headed for the people up ahead, withdrawing further into the shadows as another cruiser went by.




*****************************************************





Valenti felt his stomach clench as he climbed out of his car beside Frazier Woods. His deputies were up ahead, their bowed heads indicating the rapt attention they were giving the group of people they surrounded, pencils scribbling furiously. Whatever had possessed Hanson to drag him out here, it had better be good. God knows Roswell had hundreds of so-called "sightings" every year, something which hardly required his personal oversight and which he barely noticed as long as it only involved filing reports and the MUFON types behaved themselves. The only time he paid them any mind at all was when it escalated to trespassing or disturbing the peace; direct involvement meant theft or the occasional battery. Judging by the lack of yelling and screaming going on, there was nothing serious here, so he fully intended to read Hanson the riot act for disturbing his evening and sending his stomach into knots. He wouldn't be getting much sleep tonight.

"Sir," Hanson said, puffing up to him, his breath coming in little cloud bursts. "Thanks for coming. I—"

"Why am I here, Hanson?" Valenti broke in. "Can't you boys manage a few reports without me holding your hand?"

Hanson blinked. "I...sir, you know I wouldn't haven't bothered you unless I felt it was important."

" 'Important'?" Valenti echoed. "So what's the charge? Trespassing? Disturbing the peace?"

"No, but—"

"Theft? Battery?"

"No, but—"

"Anyone hurt? I don't see any ambulances."

"No, no one's hurt, but—"

"Has a crime been committed, deputy? Any laws broken at all?"

"No, sir, but—"

"Then what am I doing here?" Valenti demanded. "We're law enforcement. If there aren't any laws to enforce, what are any of us doing here?"

"Our job, sir," Hanson answered in frustration. "These people are scared, scared enough that they called the station. Protecting the people of this town and keeping the peace are absolutely our jobs, or at least I thought they were."

Valenti closed his eyes briefly. Had he really just been verbally back-handed by his deputy? The fact that he had it coming certainly didn't make it any better. "Okay, what've you got?" he asked gruffly.

"Sir, if you'd like to go back to the station, that's fine with me," Hanson said. "It's always a judgment call as to when to bring you in, and maybe I called this one wrong. I'll just—"

"No, no," Valenti interrupted. "I'm here. Show me what you've got."

Hanson cocked his head at him. "You okay, sir?"

"Sure I am. Let's go."

No, Valenti amended silently as they trudged toward the group at the edge of the woods. The truth was, he hated this place. This was the place which had swallowed his father so many nights and weekends, where he'd wandered for hours or camped out for days looking for evidence of aliens mainly because of the body with the silver handprint he'd found here, that body it had taken his son to identify. How many times had he joined his mother in their car when she drove to the edge of these woods and called into the trees, sometimes desperately, sometimes furiously? Too many to count, and the memory of those cold nights spent braced against the wind as his mother searched frantically for a man who never appeared was seared into his brain. His father never stopped those excursions, although his mother eventually stopped looking. It was nearly impossible to avoid driving past these woods, and to this day, his stomach clutched and his speed increased whenever he did so. To be standing out here again on a cold winter evening was sheer hell.

"So, you gonna clue me in, Hanson?" Valenti said as they trudged toward the woods.

"These people saw something, sir," Hanson replied. "Not your run-of-the-mill something," he added quickly when Valenti gave a soft snort. "This one's different. That's why I called you."

"Let me guess—little people with long fingers and bulbous heads? Were they green or gray? That argument never did go away."

"Not an alien sighting, sir," Hanson said in a wounded tone. "I'm not that stupid."

"Spaceship? Vapor trail?

"No, it—"

"Electronics died? Cars quit?"

"No, sir, but—"

"Abduction? Probes? Maybe—"

"Sir, it was a light," Hanson broke in. "A huge shaft of light."

"Ah, the light," Valenti nodded knowingly. "The one right over you or your house, or I guess it would be a campsite this time—"

"No, sir, it was a shaft of light in the distance. They said it made a big circle in the sky, like a searchlight beam, and...look, why don't I let them speak for themselves."

Right, Valenti thought darkly as he came abreast of the group, noting the wide disparity of the people giving statements. Two young children huddled against their concerned parents, wrapped in blankets against the chill. A rustic-looking sort sat on his backpack, probably a hiker. An Indian man hovered warily on the fringes of the group, along with a young man in a parka and a middle-aged woman in a thin dress coat, her spiky heels sinking into the mud. A couple of teenagers, a boy and a girl, clutched each other to one side.

"Sheriff!" the middle-aged woman said gratefully. "I'm so glad to see you. It's freezing out here. Can I go now?"

"What's the matter with you?" Valenti admonished the parka-wearing male. "Give the lady your coat."

Parka guy looked briefly startled, then complied, the woman wrinkling her nose as the coat engulfed her. "We're almost finished collecting statements, sir," Deputy Blackwood said, "but we have the basic details from everyone, and they all match."

"They what?"

"They match, sir," Blackwood repeated. "All the major details are exactly the same."

Odd, Valenti thought. One of the hallmarks of sightings was that everyone saw something different, kind of like cloud pictures. "Okay, so what are the major details?" he asked.

The effect of that question was electric. Everyone started talking at once, even the freezing-can-I-go-now woman, even the two children. The urgency in their voices was palpable, making it clear that, whatever had happened, it had had a profound effect on each and every one of them.

"Pipe down," Valenti ordered. "I can't hear anything with everyone talking at once. One at a time. You," he said, pointing to the now parka-less man. "What did you see?"

"I was driving along, and then all of a sudden, there was this huge shaft of light over there," the man answered, pointing, as heads nodded all around him. "It was like this big round column, and it made a circle in the sky—"

"More of an oval, actually," Freezing Woman corrected from the depths of his parka.

"Okay, maybe more ovalish," Parka-less allowed. "It just beamed into the sky all of a sudden, like someone had flipped a switch, and it stayed there for quite a while, several seconds anyway."

"Thirty seconds at least," the father said.

"Maybe even forty," the backpacker added.

"But not a full minute," Freezing Woman added. "Not that long."

"No, not that long," Parka-less agreed.

Valenti looked from one witness to the other, then at his deputies. This was downright bizarre. Multiple witnesses to a "sighting" were common, but they never agreed on much of anything. The arguments could get so heated that it sometimes came to blows. To have so many in such complete agreement was virtually unheard of.

"You," Valenti said, pointing to the teenaged boy, who stiffened. "What did you see?"

"What they did," the boy answered.

Valenti's eyes swept the couple, noting guarded expressions and disheveled clothing. "And what were you two doing out here this fine evening?"

"Studying," the girl said quickly.

"In the forest? At night?"

"Biology," the girl said. "Best place to do that."

I'll say, Valenti thought dryly. "How old are you, son? Are you old enough to be driving at night?"

"I'm eighteen," the boy answered defensively.

Valenti looked at Owen Blackwood, who nodded. "License and registration check out, sir."

"And you," Valenti said to the girl, who's eyes widened. "How old are you?"

"What's that got to do with anything?" demanded the mother. "I'm not going to keep my kids standing here in the cold while you check everyone's birthday."

"Sir, we've just about finished here," Hanson said. "We only need about five minutes to tie up the last loose ends."

"Go ahead," Valenti said, moving off to one side as Owen Blackwood motioned to him. "What's up, Owen?"

"Sir, I know how many of these calls we get, so please keep that in mind when I say this," Owen said in a low voice, "but something's strange here. I'm sure you noticed how all the stories matched."

"Yeah, I noticed," Valenti said.

"They match something else," Owen went on. "They match stories I heard when I was a kid growing up on the reservation."

"What stories?" Valenti said sharply.

"These woods are considered haunted," Owen confided in a whisper. "And people saw things in the sky, things very similar to what's being reported tonight. I'm just saying this might deserve more of our attention than it appears at first glance."

"Got it," Valenti said. "Go finish up. And I want to see that...wait. Where's the boy?"




*****************************************************




"Inside," John ordered as he and Emma approached the truck. "We've gotta get out of here."

"But why?" Emma said. "We didn't do anything wrong. We didn't even get caught—"

"Oh, but you did," another voice said.

John stopped short. A man was leaning against the driver's side of his truck, an impossible man in the most outlandish get-up he'd ever seen. "Who the hell are you?" he demanded.

"That's not important," the man said. "I know what your problem is, son. You may be 18, but she's not. Am I right?"

"What does that have to do with anything?" Emma said nervously, pressing closer to John.

"Plenty," the man answered. "Now," he continued as John's eyes narrowed, "I know these woods well. I can get you out of here fast enough that the sheriff won't be able to catch up."

"For what?" John demanded. "I don't have any money—"

"I don't want money," the stranger said. "I want to know what you saw tonight, every single thing you told those deputies and more. And in exchange, no one will come knocking on her parents' door."

He leaned in closer. "Do we have a deal?"



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 52 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 52

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello and thank you to everyone reading!







CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO


January 19, 2000, 9 p.m.

Frazier Woods





John stepped back, away from the stranger who had appeared out of nowhere to halt their flight from what had to be one of the most peculiar nights of his life, bar none. The man was dressed in a bizarre get-up, some kind of coverall with dozens of pockets that were filled to bursting, giving him the appearance of a giant piece of bubble wrap, if there was such a thing as black bubble wrap. His head was covered with a dark hood, and around his neck hung a large, heavy something or other which dangled against his chest. As if it wasn't bad enough to almost get caught making out with your girlfriend in the woods by sheriff's deputies and see some weird light that had attracted a crowd, now he had to meet up with a nutcase. He had three words for this: Worst. Date. Ever.

"Johnny, what is he talking about?" Emma said in a high-pitched voice that was perilously close to a wail. "Why would anyone talk to my parents? We didn't do anything wrong. We didn't hurt anything, or steal anything, or—"

"That's not the point, Miss," the stranger interrupted crisply. "It's a simple question of age and the law. How old are you?"

"Sixteen," Emma said defensively as John swore inwardly that she hadn't just kept her mouth shut. "So?"

"So I believe the charge would be 'statutory rape'," the stranger said.

Emma's eyes widened. "What? No! He didn't...he wouldn't...that's crazy! Why would anyone think that?"

"You can't prove anything," John said hotly, "and neither can those deputies. We were just standing there with the others when they drove up, so they don't have anything to go on."

The stranger shook his head sadly and pointed. "Your fly is down, son."

John's head dropped, astonished, to his open fly. "Better zip up before you freeze the family jewels," the stranger advised. "And you, Miss. You buttoned your shirt in such haste that all the buttons are off by one. Dead giveaway."

Now it was Emma's turn to look down in embarrassment. "That...that doesn't mean anything," she insisted, hurrying to fix the mismatch. "It doesn't prove anything."

"It doesn't have to," the man shrugged. "You're under age, and he's not. That's all that matters. That's why the sheriff was asking your age. When he finds out you're not 18, you'll be arrested."

"Arrested?" Emma exclaimed. "What, you mean, like, thrown in jail? Like—"

"Emma, shut up," John hissed. "Just shut up!"

"Don't you tell me that!" Emma declared angrily. "I'll talk if I want to, Johnny Sanchez, and you can't stop me!"

"Then keep your voice down!" John said urgently, gazing back toward the light of the deputies' cruisers, faint in the distance. "The whole point of running away was so that they wouldn't find us, not follow your voice through the woods."

"Women," the stranger said, shaking his sympathetically. "Can't live with'em, can't live without'em. Well...you can," he amended. "Especially now that we have the internet."

John blinked, and he could have sworn the man's face reddened. "Look, I don't who you are, but we're leaving," John said firmly. "And if you try to stop us—"

"A charge of statutory rape is levied by the female victim's guardian," the stranger interrupted calmly, as though he were having a perfectly ordinary conversation. "Something about suing for 'lost virtue' or some other medieval notion, but I believe it's still on the books. Only the perpetrator...that would be you," he went on, indicating John, "would be processed, you know, fingerprints, mug shot, that kind of thing, but the victim would be held until a legal guardian came to fetch her and decided whether or not to press charges. So what do you think would happen if her parents found out about this? Would they just shrug and say 'boys will be boys', or would they have a more, shall we say, vigorous reaction?"

John said nothing as Emma reached for his hand. Her parents weren't exactly thrilled that they were seeing each other; they thought he came from the wrong side of the tracks. And while they may not bother pressing formal charges, things could still get very ugly very fast.

"I'm guessing you're both high school juniors or seniors?" the stranger went on. "This wouldn't look good on a high school transcript, I can tell you that. Colleges look askance at criminal records."

"He's not a criminal!" Emma exclaimed angrily. "I—"

"Emma, please!" John interrupted. "Hush up!"

Raised voices in the distance cut off her angry reply. The stranger grabbed the thing around his neck and plopped it on his head, some kind of headset with goggles. "What is that?" John demanded. "Binoculars?"

"Night vision goggles," the stranger whispered. "Don't talk."

"But why do you need—"

"I said don't talk," the stranger ordered. "They're coming this way. We have to get out of here. Give me your keys."

"What? No way!"

The stranger's goggled head swung around to look at him. "Do you want to get arrested? If yes, great, because they're coming right toward you. If not, give me your keys and climb in."

John felt Emma's hand tighten on his as he looked back. Flashlights had appeared, bobbing like fireflies, the voices were louder...and John made a sudden decision. "Get in," he said to Emma, tossing the keys to the stranger who caught them with surprising ease.

"What? You're just going to let him—"

"In!" John ordered, propelling Emma into the cab. The engine started and the truck began to move even before John had the door closed, Emma giving a little shriek as the truck lumbered through the dark woods.

"Where are the headlights?" she asked fearfully.

"No need," the stranger said intently, tapping his goggles. "I can see without them, and headlights would only give us away."

"Shouldn't we go faster?" John asked.

"That would make too much noise," the stranger said. "We don't want them to hear us, and we don't want to leave too easy of a trail. Be quiet and let me drive. This could get a bit tricky."

Everyone fell into a hushed silence as the truck slowly wound its way through the woods with the stranger peering intently through the windshield at things no one else could see. It was incredibly unnerving to be in a moving vehicle headed into what looked like total darkness, and it was only pride that kept John from imitating Emma and covering his eyes with his hands as they brushed past trees only feet away and narrowly missed large patches of brush. He didn't breath again until they reached the road about ten minutes later, zipping down the pavement in the direction of Roswell for a mile or so before lumbering back into the woods.

"Hey!" John protested. "Why are we going back?"

"To hide," the stranger said. "And for snacks. I'm starving."

This incredible statement made a bit more sense when the truck came to a halt beside a dark shape that turned out to be a covered car, apparently belonging to the stranger given that he produced a key which unlocked it. From the depths of its trunk he pulled a small camp stove, a few folding stools, and a cooler which he arrayed in a semi-circle after pushing back his hood to reveal an earnest looking middle-aged man with short cropped hair

"Now then," he said cheerfully, taking a seat and waving grandly toward the others, "let's have something to eat while we talk. How about a beer? Oh, no, that won't do; she's under age. Pop, then. Pepsi?"

John and Emma stared at the proffered cans blankly. "I'll just let you decide," the stranger suggested. "I've also got chips, cookies, candy, take your prick. It's all packaged of course," he added, fanning his offerings like a hand of cards. "I used to bring homemade sandwiches, but everyone was afraid to eat them."

"No shit," John muttered under his breath.

"Why do you carry food around and hide your car in the woods?" Emma asked nervously.

"Because I'm never sure how long I'll be or who I'll be talking to," the stranger answered. "The police are frequently useless, so I avoid them except for basic information."

"Information about...what?" Emma asked.

"I'm a UFOlogist," the man answered proudly. "I seek out alien life on this planet."

John gave a soft snort. "And boldly go where no man has gone before?"

"Don't joke," the stranger said sternly, wagging a finger at him. "This is serious. This is real. But you know that. That's why you were giving statements to those deputies. You saw something tonight, something that had both of you running with mismatched buttons and gaping flys that you didn't even notice. I want to know what you saw."

"What if we don't want to tell you?" John demanded.

"I got you out of there," the stranger protested. "You owe me."

"We didn't ask you to do a thing," John retorted.

"Johnny?" Emma whispered. "Maybe we shouldn't—"

"No!" John exclaimed. "This guy's nuts, Emma! Just look at him! I'm not telling him anything! Besides, we already spilled our guts to the police."

"The police don't know their arses from holes in the ground," the stranger said tartly. "Sorry, Miss," he added apologetically to Emma. "Excuse my French, but it's the truth. They mean well, but they don't know what they're doing. I heard enough from all the witnesses to know this is the real thing, and I can assure you that none of those well-meaning men in uniform know how to handle this. They're not trained for this sort of thing. I am."

"Wait," Emma said slowly. "You mean you think we actually saw something...alien?"

"I'm sure of it," the stranger declared.

There was a brief pause before John burst out laughing. "Holy shit," he chuckled, "I don't believe it! Here we are, in Roswell, of all places, ground zero for this kind of bullshit—"

"Watch your mouth, son!" the stranger barked. "There are ladies present!"

John blinked and looked at Emma, who raised an eyebrow. "I want to hear this," she said stoutly, plopping down on a folding stool. "I've never talked to a 'UFOlogist' before. Or had anyone apologize for swearing in front of me. Or had anyone call me a lady."

John's mouth dropped open as the stranger broke into a wide smile and passed her a can of Pepsi and a package of Oreos, which she accepted with shy thanks. "Sit down, Johnny," she ordered when she saw him still dithering. "And zip up, for heaven's sake. Your fly's still down."




*****************************************************





January 20, 2000, 7:15 a.m.

Roswell Sheriff's Station





"Yeah?" Valenti called absently.

The door cracked open behind him, and the smell of coffee drifted in. "Got your morning cup, sir," Hanson said. "Thought you might be too busy."

"Thanks, Hanson. Put it over there. No, not there," Valenti added sharply when Hanson started to set it down. "If it spills, it'll ruin everything. Set it over on the file cabinet. Did you identify the kids?"

"Yes, sir," Hanson said uncomfortably. "They're both registered at the high school. I'll go talk to them later."

"If you can find them," Valenti said with more than a touch of sarcasm. "I hear that school is pretty crowded."

"Sir, let me say again that we don't know how they got away. They were there, and then they weren't, and..."

"And you lost them?" Valenti finished helpfully.

"And it was dark, and those woods are pretty big," Hanson corrected. "Even with tire tracks to follow. And they hadn't broken the law, not officially, anyway. They'd given their statements—"

"Relax, Hanson," Valenti interrupted. "I know we're not talking about terrorists. I'd just like to know how a couple of horny teenagers managed to outwit a half dozen of my deputies."

"I intend to find out, sir," Hanson assured him. "Thought maybe I'd pull'em out of class, scare the pants off 'em a bit, and—"

"I get it. Now if you don't mind, I'm kind of busy."

That turned out to be exactly the wrong thing to say as Hanson twisted his head around to look at what Valenti had splayed on the table in the middle of records room. "Uh...were you here all night, sir?"

"Of course not. Why?"

"Just wondering." Hanson hovered closer, looking over Valenti's shoulder. "This about the sighting?"

"Just doing a little cross-referencing," Valenti answered.

"Looks like a lot of cross-referencing," Hanson commented. "Are all of these sightings? You've got'em dated back to...geez, back to the late forties. You get all this from the archives?"

"Yeah," Valenti said warily. "It was something Owen said, something about growing up on the reservation and hearing things. I was just curious. Just checking."

"Wow," Hanson said reverently. "That is impressive, sir. A huge amount of work, and very impressive. It's good to see you're taking this seriously."

"It is?"

"Of course it is. With all the calls we get from people just pulling our legs or seeing things they want to, it's a tough call for anyone to separate the wheat from the chaff, as the Bible says. Lots of people wouldn't bother."

"So...you think this was a real sighting?" Valenti ventured.

"I don't know what it was, but it sure has everyone up in arms," Hanson said cheerfully. "Mayor's called twice already, press from all over the country is ringing the phones off the hook, and—get this—Agent Stevens called. Wants to talk to you, ASAP. He wouldn't be interested unless he thought it might be something."

"Is that right," Valenti murmured.

"One thing's for sure," Hanson continued, "it's weird that all those people saw pretty much the same thing. Mighty weird. That alone makes it worth a second look. All of us upstairs are very proud to say our boss is on it." He reached for the coffee cup. "Better drink some of this before it gets cold. It's just the way you like it—one cream, two sugars."

Valenti took the cup Hanson offered him and looked down at the map he'd been working on since the wee small, a sprawling map of Frazier Woods dotted with little markers denoting sightings and the years they'd occurred. He'd been hunkered down here in the records room precisely so he'd be out of sight of prying eyes who might question what he was doing, might question why Jim Valenti's son was taking this so seriously. Ever since the shooting at the Crashdown, ever since he'd begun to question his rote rejection of his father's beliefs, he'd tread very, very carefully, unwilling to associate himself with his father's antics any more than absolutely necessary. That business with the FBI emptying out his office had set some tongues wagging, only among those old enough to remember his father and not for long, but wagging nonetheless, and that had served as a wake-up call to keep his suspicions to himself lest he be written off as crazy just like his father had been. This latest incident smelled very different from the dozens, no, hundreds, of "sightings" reported to the station every year, and its occurring now was telling. He fully intended to pursue it to the hilt, but had expected to have to do so in private. To not have to hide it would be an unexpected bonus.

"Thanks for the coffee, Hanson," Valenti said. "If there's nothing else, I'd like to get back to work."

"Have you looked at the time, sir? Because that witness is upstairs waiting for you."

"Witness?"

"Calhoun, sir. Remember he wouldn't say much last night, wanted to speak to you privately, and you told him to come by this morning? You—"

"I remember," Valenti broke in. "I just..." He stopped, glancing at his watch. Jesus, was it really that late? He hadn't forgotten the appointment, but he'd planned to go home, grab a shower and a fresh uniform before keeping it.

"See, this is why I asked if you'd spent the night here," Hanson went on, his eyes diplomatically elsewhere. "Please take this in the spirit in which it's meant, sir, but you're a little...unkempt."

"Okay, I spent the night here," Valenti admitted. "But I didn't mean to. I just got caught up in it."

"Of course you did, sir," Hanson nodded vigorously. "Why don't I get Mr. Calhoun some coffee while you freshen up a bit. I'll make sure no one disturbs all your hard work so you can come back to it later. Or maybe one of us could help, you know, pick up where you left off—"

"No," Valenti said quickly. "No, thank you. That won't be necessary. I'll go grab a shave. Keep Calhoun busy until I get there."

Hanson disappeared, and Valenti headed for the locker room. While the fact that others were taking the sighting seriously relieved him of the burden of secrecy, it wouldn't do to let anyone know just how avidly he was pursuing it. Doing so might tip them off that he was doing much more than just cross-referencing, much more than just checking. That had been his father's undoing, the fact that he didn't keep his suspicions and hunches and everything he was doing to pursue them to himself. Thanks to the sighting, his map-making was now considered "official", but without it, it would be considered downright odd, if not worse than that. He couldn't afford to come out of the closet, not yet. He had to maintain a detached, professional manner and appearance at all times, which is why he had to do something about the stubble on his face. He'd no sooner brandished a safety razor when the locker room door banged open.

"Kyle?" Valenti said. "Aren't you supposed to be in school?"

"Aren't you supposed to come home at night?" Kyle said.

"I got held up. How'd you get down here? This is a restricted area."

"Then you should lock it," Kyle said, "because it's not the least bit restricted when everyone's on the phone. Look, I just have a few minutes before I have to get back, but I wanted to show you this. I wasn't sure they were doing it this year because they got the notices out late."

Kyle held up a flyer which cheerfully yelled, "Fathers' Camping Weekend!". "We need a new tent," he announced, waving the flyer. "Remember last year? I do not want another collapsed tent in my face at 3 a.m.. I've got third period free tomorrow morning; how about we go shopping?"

"Yeah, sure," Valenti said. "So what period have you got free right now?"

"None," Kyle answered, brandishing a pass. "They think I'm on a bathroom break."

"Jesus H. Christ," Valenti muttered.

"Look, you didn't come home last night," Kyle said. "How do I talk to you when you don't come home? This is the only place I know I'll find you, so here I am."

"Kyle," Valenti said warningly, "if you—"

"Dad?" Kyle interrupted. "Chill. I'm going. See? This is me, going back. Tomorrow, 10 a.m. Don't be late."

The locker room door banged closed behind him. Ten minutes later Valenti was shaved, washed, and standing outside his office looking through the window at one Rocky Calhoun, the witness who'd been closest to whatever had flashed in the woods last night and, curiously, the one most reluctant to talk. His hand was on the doorknob when he realized that he'd made an appointment with his son and didn't remember when. But no matter. He'd just ask him tonight when he got home.




******************************************************




Mescalero Indian Reservation





The early morning air was dry and chill as River Dog approached the cave, his breath coming in frosty clouds. He'd left early this morning on the pretense of going elsewhere, knowing that if his grandson knew his intended destination, he would insist on accompanying him, and if his son knew, he would insist on causing a ruckus. Few in the village had seen the light in the sky last night, so few that Sonsee's predictions of fire and danger had been perceived as nothing more than the ravings of an old woman. The fact that white men had also seen the light meant nothing; white men were always mistaking things in the sky for all sorts of things they were not. Roswell was home to a great many stories and attracted tellers of stories, many of which concerned the woods near the reservation. The fact that the light had supposedly flared over the woods only added to the tendency to shrug the whole thing off, a viewpoint which suited him just fine. Now, approaching the cave as one of the few people who knew not only that the light had been real but what it could mean, he slowed his steps, wondering what he might find.

The initial answer to that question was...nothing. The clearing outside the cave was empty and undisturbed in the morning light. There was no sound when he stood at the mouth of the cave, no footprints, no evidence of visitation of any kind. He walked a short ways in until the cave's entrance was only a bend away from disappearing and lit a torch. He could move through the cave without it because he knew every bend, every uneven rise of its floor, every low point of its ceiling, but he could not see if anyone else was here without light. Stepping silently, he made his way into the cave, toward the cave painting. If Nasedo was here, that was where he would be.

He was. River Dog was some distance away when he spied him, seated in front of the painting, lost in thought. He had no light of any kind, nor did he need any. Nasedo had always possessed the ability to move through darkness as he moved through light.

"Nasedo?" River Dog said softly.

The reaction was swift and startling. Nasedo's head jerked his way as the torch blew out abruptly, replaced after a moment by a soft, otherworldly glow similar to that produced by Max. River Dog paused, watching the tendrils of smoke drift from the now extinguished torch. It was extraordinarily difficult to surprise Nasedo, whose senses easily surpassed those of ordinary men. While he was fond of praising the Indian's ability to walk silently, that only meant he became aware of you later than others would have. To be this close and have him unaware was unusual.

"Are you all right?" River Dog asked.

"Why are you here?" Nasedo asked in a somewhat sharper tone than he normally used.

"I saw your light in the sky," River Dog answered.

There was a pause. "You saw that?"

"Yes. And I was surprised. It seemed...unlike you," River Dog admitted. "Especially after our conversation after Michael's illness."

Nasedo said nothing. His back was still turned, and the light was very dim, making him little more than a shadow, but River Dog could have sworn he saw his shoulders sag. "Is that why you're here?" River Dog said softly. "Are you still grieving?"

Another pause, even longer this time. "He almost died," Nasedo said finally.

River Dog set his pack down. "Almost," he agreed. "But he did not."

"He remembered," Nasedo said, waving a hand toward the painting. "He remembered this."

"He appeared to," River Dog allowed. "At least briefly."

"So what happened?" Nasedo whispered, more to himself than River Dog. "What happened?"

"You were there," River Dog reminded him. "You know what happened."

"But what happened?" Nasedo repeated, abruptly turning around. "What did you see? What do you remember?"

Able to see his features for the first time, River Dog was struck by the anguish they conveyed. Things must not be going well if Nasedo was reliving their latest mishap so completely. "I...saw him healed," River Dog said. "It happened quickly, very quickly."

"And he knew this," Nasedo murmured, gazing at the painting.

"Yes," River Dog nodded. "He knew to put the stones in those holes. He said it was a map."

"And the others didn't know," Nasedo said.

River Dog shook his head. "No. He seemed to think they should, even chided them for not knowing."

"He would," Nasedo nodded with a faint smile which disappeared almost as quickly as it came. "But then he forgot."

"Suddenly," River Dog nodded. "The knowledge was there one moment and gone the next. The girls thought he might remember later since he was clearly capable of remembering."

"Isabel," Nasedo murmured.

"It was more Liz and Maria," River Dog said. "Michael responded in particular to Maria. If you ask me," he confided, "he has feelings for her."

Nasedo's head swung around to stare at him for a moment before he abruptly rose, going to the far side of the painting where he stood with his back to River Dog. "I know this was all very upsetting for you," River Dog said gently. "Has he remembered?"

"No," Nasedo said bitterly. "He hasn't."

"Is that what the sign was for? To help them remember?"

"The sign was to draw their attention," Nasedo said. "But it seems they're not paying attention."

"They may not realize it was real," River Dog pointed out. "This is Roswell. There are false signs everywhere."

"You'd think they'd at least be curious," Nasedo said. "That they would make an effort to see if it was real."

River Dog stared at him, perplexed. "But why would you want them to? You were concerned they were too curious, too heedless of their own safety, like Michael when he blundered into the sweat and fell ill. Now you want them to go searching? Isn't that exactly what you felt was too dangerous? If you're ready to approach them directly, why not simply go to them?"

"Because I can't," Nasedo whispered.

River Dog was quiet for a moment. "I see," he said finally. "You want them to initiate contact. You want them to come to you."

Nasedo said nothing, continuing to stare at the painting with his back turned. "You told me what happened the last time they were aware of you," River Dog went on, "how they remembered too much too soon and reacted badly. I'm not sure it will make a difference who starts the conversation, but if you want them to come to you, I can help."

Nasedo turned slightly. "How?"

"By going to them," River Dog said. "By telling them it was real. What they do with that information will, of course, be up to them."

"You would do that?" Nasedo said, sounding surprised. "Why?"

"I've done it before," River Dog answered. "And besides, I was the one in favor of you revealing yourself. It is only proper that I provide a bridge between you and your charges." He rose from his seat. "I'll send my grandson—"

"No. I trust only you."

River Dog hesitated. "Very well, then. I will go to Max and—"

"No," Nasedo repeated. "Michael. Only Michael."

"Only one of them?" River Dog said, puzzled. "You do not wish to speak with all of them?"

"All of them at once may be too much. One at a time is a safer alternative."

"Then...don't you want that one to be the king?"

"I want that one to be the most pragmatic," Nasedo answered. "That would be Michael."

River Dog pondered that for a moment. "The soldier," he said at length, nodding. "I understand. What shall I tell him?"

An hour later, River Dog cautiously emerged from the woods and crossed the field to his house. That he had been successful in keeping his journey from anyone was evident by the casual greetings he received from his son and grandson. Motioning to Eddie, he pulled him outside.

"You went back there, didn't you?" Eddie said the moment they were alone. "Was he there? Was the sign real?"

River Dog glanced toward the woods. "Yes. And I need you to do something for me."




~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 53 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 53

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE



January 20, 2000, 5 p.m.

Evans residence





"No," Isabel muttered as she dug through her closet, the hangars scritching on the closet rod as she pushed garment after garment aside. "Nope. Definitely no. No way in hell."

Abandoning the closet, she started on her drawers, sighing, "No," several times as items of clothing went flying, landing on the floor, the bed, the dressing table. Too frilly. Too thin. Too delicate. Too pink. "No, no—"

A knock sounded on the door. "Isabel?" Max's voice said. "It's almost dinner time. Are you ready?"

"—no!" Isabel wailed, tossing the latest reject on the bed before opening the door. "Congratulations, Max. I do believe that's the first time you've knocked in ages."

Max raised an eyebrow, closely followed by a second when he saw the condition of her room. "What happened in here?"

"What happened, Max, is that I don't have a thing to wear," Isabel replied tartly. "And don't you dare smirk at me like that. This isn't the usual 'nothing-to-wear' problem. This is different. This is serious. This is your fault."

"My fault?" Max echoed, having dutifully dropped the small smile he'd been wearing. "How is this my fault? It was your idea to go on the camping trip."

"No, that was your idea. I was just answering your question about what people did in the woods. You came up with the campout bit."

"And you agreed it was a great cover story," Max said. "So let's say we both came up with it and call it even. What does that have to do with the fashion explosion?"

"Because you insisted we do this big dog and pony show for Dad," Isabel said, pulling open her last drawer. "And dress the part. And there's the problem—I simply don't own anything that looks like you'd wear it into the woods or that I'd be willing to wear into the woods. I'm not exactly a woods type of person."

"Neither am I," Max said in a carefully neutral tone which still managed to sound annoyingly amused. "I just know how Dad's going to react to this because he's not a woods type of person either. He's going to need some convincing, so I thought—"

"I know what you thought," Isabel interrupted, having heard this speech before. "I just can't help you out here. I don't own a pair of jeans that I want to get muddy. I don't own a flannel shirt. I don't own a tee shirt. I don't even own a seriously warm coat, or a hat, or boots, or—"

"So what? Mom's got all those things. Wear hers."

Isabel's eyes boggled. "What? Wear mom's clothes? You can't be serious!"

"Why not?" Max said with typical male fashion cluelessness. "I hear lots of girls do that."

"Yes, well, 'lots of girls' may do that, but I'm not 'lots of girls'," Isabel said imperiously. "I do have standards, you know."

"Rumor has it," Max murmured.

"If I have to go hike in the woods, and sleep in the woods, and crap in the woods—"

"They have latrines, Isabel,"

"—and get bitten by bugs, and eat those little cereal boxes for breakfast—"

"I think it's the cereal you eat, not the box."

"—and not shower for two days, I have to at least have decent clothes! If everything else is non-negotiable, decent clothes aren't."

"Fine, whatever," Max sighed. "But dinner's in 45 minutes, so whatever you come up with, just come up with it by then."

"Oh, that's great," Isabel said scornfully as he started to leave. "Fat lot of help you are."

"I already gave you a suggestion," Max said. "Wear Mom's stuff. Or mine. I've got lots of tee shirts and heavy socks—"

Isabel threw up a hand. "Stop right there," she commanded. "The only thing worse than imagining me in Mom's clothes is imagining me in yours. Go. Now. Before I lose my mojo."

Max shrugged. "Okay. But while you're digging through your lipsticks looking for a color that blends well with bushes, just remember this isn't about clothes."

"Great, now you're an amateur psychologist," Isabel muttered.

"This is about you, Iz," Max said softly. "I know that when you finally decide what to wear and get out there...you're afraid. You're afraid of what we'll find. And if it's any consolation...so am I."

Isabel sank down on the bed as he closed the door behind him, her head in her hands. He was right, of course. All this fussing only masked her anxiety—no, make that terror—of what they'd find in those woods. She'd been so jealous of Liz when Max had taken her to meet River Dog. And then Michael had gotten sick, and she'd gotten to meet River Dog herself, heard his stories first hand, seen the cave painting, seen Michael almost die, seen him remember something only to forget it, and suddenly it had all been so real, real and overwhelming and frightening. In the aftermath of Michael's near miss, she'd found herself secretly grateful that Liz had made the first foray into the unknown and come back with enough information to lay some groundwork for the challenges ahead. But not this time. With Max and Liz having cooled things off and Michael and Maria on the outs, it was all up to them. She wouldn't have admitted it on pain of death, but it had been a Godsend having more people to lean on during the last crisis. How were they going to do this alone?

You'll do it alone because there's nothing to do, Isabel told herself fiercely. This was Roswell, home of the alien tourist, where so-called "sightings" occurred practically daily and the odds that this was anything the least bit real were practically non-existent. This was all coming from Milton, Max's goggle-eyed employer; if not for him, none of them would have given this latest hoax a second thought. Milton was hardly a credible witness, had even admitted that he hadn't personally witnessed a thing. And Valenti's closing off some of the forest meant nothing; Valenti was dogging them anyway, so every little thing was going to catch his attention. Heck, maybe she should wish for more bogus sightings just to keep him busy.

Feeling better now that she'd explained it all away, Isabel made one last sweep through her body-hugging blouses, thin trouser socks, and decidedly non-sensible shoes before venturing into her mothers' room. Diane was busy making dinner, so she had time to go through drawers and closets, wrinkling her nose at the polyester pantsuits her mother favored, her three shades of lipstick, and her sensible heels. Thank God there was nothing woods-worthy here, meaning she didn't have to wear it. The hall closet was less helpful; her mother had a utilitarian parka, one of those massive things with a two-way zipper that made you look at least twenty pounds heavier, and a pair of Totes rain boots which virtually screamed "middle age". Rooting around on the top shelf, she also found a pair of leather gloves which were barely presentable and a knit hat that could have been a 60's reject. Out of options, she returned to her bedroom and grabbed her phone.

"It's Isabel," she told the voice that answered. "I need help. Clothes help. Yes, I know I never need that," she added impatiently. "This is different. I need clothes I don't have, that I hope I will never have. But I need them this weekend, so I need you to pass the word to go through everyone's closets and come up with something. Oh, and I need at least one outfit in less than an hour. No, I'm not kidding. Knock on my window. Got a pencil?"

Forty-five minutes later, when Diane called, "Dinner!", Isabel took her seat to a wide-eyed audience. Glances were exchanged around the table, grace was said, and food was passed before anyone said anything.

"Gee, honey, you look...different," her father ventured.

"Very...homey," Diane offered.

"Well, I was just going through my closet looking for suitable clothes for this weekend," Isabel said airily as though the outfit she was wearing had just been thrown together as an afterthought instead of having been scrounged from at least five different closets, including one belonging to a younger brother.

"This weekend?" Diane repeated, eyeing the rolled up jeans and tee shirt topped by a plaid flannel shirt which Isabel had artfully tied under her bust.

Isabel looked at Max. "Didn't you tell them?"

"I was waiting for you," Max said innocently.

"Tell us what?" her parents asked in unison and no small amount of alarm.

"It's nothing bad," Max said quickly.

"They're just not used to seeing me dress like a lumberjack," Isabel said sweetly. "Mom, Dad, we have a proposal for you. There's this camping trip sponsored by the school this weekend. It's a 'fathers' weekend', you know, you're supposed to go camping with your father. They bus you out to Frazier Woods and back. We know it's short notice, but we'd like to go."

Philip blinked. "You would?"

"Oh...honey," Diane said doubtfully, "have you thought this through? You've never camped in your life."

"Neither have I," Philip admitted.

"Then let's learn together!" Isabel said with false cheerfulness. "We'll need some camping gear, like a tent and sleeping bags."

"Sounds expensive," Diane said.

"But the school said they have some to lend if you'd rather not buy them," Max added.

"You'll need more than that," Diane said. "Who's supplying the food? What do they do for bathrooms out there? How do you wash? What do you—"

"Hold on a minute," Philip interrupted. "The school is sponsoring this, so I'm sure this has all been worked out. And I can't think of a better way to have a first camping experience than in a situation like this with lots of people around to ask questions and help. I say we do it!"

"Great!" Max said.

"Thanks, Daddy," Isabel said.

"Isabel, are you sure?" Diane said, still deeply skeptical. "This doesn't sound like you."

Isabel glanced at Max, who gave her a slight nod. Show time. They'd both known that she would have to be the one to win them over because it was frankly unthinkable that Isabel Evans would shit in the woods and frankly heartening to realize that both of her parents understood this.

"I know," she said to her mother in a misty voice, staring at her plate. "But I've just been thinking...we're in high school now, and pretty soon we'll be in college, and then we won't even be living here any more, so...I guess I'm just feeling like we don't have a lot of time left. And if we want to do things, or even think we want to do them, we'd better do them quickly because once the chance is gone, it's gone. We won't get another high school or another childhood. So I admit I was skeptical when Max suggested it, but the more I thought about it, the more I thought, why not? I mean, I'm just going to get more busy in the next couple of years, and then I'll be leaving, and it's so hard to even imagine not living here any more, but...you know...that's just how it works, and..."

Isabel stopped, the tears welling in her mother's eyes a dead giveaway that she'd hit just the right buttons. "Oh, sweetheart," Diane whispered, taking her hand and reaching across the table for Philip's. "That is so beautiful. So beautiful."

Isabel squeezed her mother's hand. Her father squeezed her mother's hand. Diane held both for a very long time before letting go, reaching into her pocket for a Kleenex and noisily blowing her nose. Max gave her a satisfied smile and tucked into his mashed potatoes. Thank me later, brother dear, she thought darkly. That performance had been worthy of a freakin' Oscar.




*****************************************************



Hank Whitmore's trailer






"Touchdown!" Hank roared, leaping off the couch, sloshing beer on the sofa in the process. "Did you see that? Fuckin' amazing! That guy runs like his ass is on fire! Did you see that, Micky? Micky! What's the matter with you?"

Glancing up from the table, Michael took the cotton balls out of his ears. "What?"

"What the hell are those?" Hank demanded. "You got an ear problem?"

"No, I've got a problem with you not keeping it down. I'm trying to study."

"Study?" Hank chuckled. "Since when do you 'study'?"

"Since now," Michael said. "And I can't when you're carrying on at the top of your lungs. Hence the cotton balls."

" 'Hence'? Since when do you use words like 'hence'?'

"Since I've been studying. Now leave me alone."

"Jesus, I don't even know how to spell that," Hank said, sinking back down onto the couch. "Guess it's better for me, though. No more phone calls from the school bitching that you're truant. Course, no visits for leggy blondes either. Man, that one had legs that went all the way up to there..."

Michael replaced the cotton balls in his ears, missing the rest of it and desperately wishing he could have missed all of it. Unbeknownst to Hank, the leggy blonde he still lusted after had been an FBI agent who could have imperiled his monthly check and what he was studying was a tiny replica of the cave map he'd made one night when he'd been frustrated with the need to hide it, especially from his Neanderthal of a foster father. This map had replaced Atherton's key as the reason he got up in the morning, the reason he was willing to attend at least the minimum number of classes that would keep him out of detention and give him more time to study it, to try and remember what it meant. The flash of brilliance which had led him to miniaturize it, making it portable and available pretty much anywhere had gone a long way toward easing his impatience and anxiety. School now actually looked inviting, with long, boring classes having morphed into extended periods of studying the map conveniently secreted within a textbook, cloaking him with the twin illusions of attendance and attention and making his teachers smile. He was even doing homework as it paid handsomely with more smiles and more leeway, so delighted were they to see him "applying himself", which he was, of course, just not the way they thought. But they'd never know that, given his glowing grades on homework and tests. Schoolwork had always been easy for him, so easy that it was beneath his notice. Now it served a purpose.

"Touchdown!" Hank shouted, soaking the couch with beer again. "Get those sons of bitches!"

Pushing the cotton balls in further, Michael hunched over the map and tried to concentrate. It would be so much better if he could do this in his room, tiny as it was, but that only made things worse. Hank always demanded company while watching football, so sitting out here gave the illusion of providing that company and actually got Hank off his back, to a certain extent anyway. The symbols swam in front of his eyes as they always did, tantalizing and enigmatic. He'd raked Max and Isabel over the coals for every single syllable he'd uttered during his brief foray into memory, and when they'd grown tired of repeating it, he'd gritted his teeth and approached Liz, who had told him the same story. Apparently he'd spent most of his precious few knowledgeable minutes refusing to answer Max's and Isabel's questions and trying to make them remember on their own. Idiot, he thought darkly. Why the hell had he done that? If he'd just told them what he knew, he'd know it now because they would. Why hadn't he just spit it out? Why the drive to play school teacher? Leaning back, Michael closed his eyes for a one minute break. If he didn't do this periodically, the headaches got really bad.

A player fumbled the ball, prompting a round of profanity from Hank. "Jesus Bloody Christ!" Hank bellowed at the TV. "That moron couldn't find the goalposts if you gave him a map!"

Map.

Michael opened his eyes and looked at the symbols again. The only definite thing he'd said was his announcement that the painting was a map. He hadn't said what of, nor did it even vaguely resemble anything that looked the least bit familiar, but maybe he was going about this all wrong. He'd been racking his brain for the last month trying to remember what the symbols meant, but maybe he should be racking his brain trying to figure out the one bit of concrete information he had. So if this was a map, and a map he'd expected them to recognize and use, it must be of something around here, right? What good would a map of some alien landscape be to them on Earth? It must have meaning for them here, and his mind churned with the possibilities. What would someone want to lead them to? Put another way, what would he like to find? Grabbing a pencil, he scratched a list:

Others like us

Weapons

Instructions/marching orders

Spaceship

A secret base


Out of ideas, Michael turned the map this way and that. Another frustration was that he didn't even know which way was "up". There were no compass points on this map, no directional signals of any kind. While it was logical to assume that the way it was painted on the cave wall was the way it was supposed to be viewed, that was far from certain. What if their people read from bottom to top, or right to left, or lower left corner to upper right corner? All this time he'd spent studying it, and he didn't even know which way to hold it. So he'd held it every which way and transcribed the symbols in various orders, hoping things would look familiar from a different angle. But they hadn't, although they did look different, underscoring the need to find the right orientation.....

Wait......

Glancing at Hank, who was mercifully busy with football, Michael eagerly studied his tiny map again, from which he now realized there was one thing missing: the "V" which he'd illuminated with the glowing rocks. He'd always assumed that to be extraneous to the map, a trademark of some sort, but what if it wasn't? What if it was part of the map? What if it was the part that told him how to hold it?

His hands shaking, Michael surreptitiously pulled out his original drawing. The holes which held the glowing stones had been lightly penciled in because they'd been there, not because he'd considered them important. Studying them now, he realized that if the "V" was used as a compass pointing north, the entire map shifted at a slight angle, an angle he'd never tried before. That's it! he exulted silently. The "V" wasn't just decoration, it was a directional pointer. Thoroughly exited now, he penciled in the holes on his small copy, held the map correctly and stared at it for several minutes. The symbols themselves didn't look different this way, not being upside down or sideways, but something else was different...the spaces between the symbols looked...was it his imagination, or was that a grid pattern?

"Touchdown!" Hank screamed, literally leaping off the couch, sending beer flying. Michael hunched over the maps just in time, the beer landing on his shoulder.

"Would you watch it?" he exploded. "You almost messed up my...homework!"

"Micky, boy, there is something wrong with this world when you're fretting over a little beer on your 'homework'," Hank retorted. "What you really got there? Penthouse? Playboy? Let me see that."

"No!" Michael exclaimed. Which was exactly the wrong thing to say because Hank lived in Opposite Land.

"Give me that," Hank demanded. "I want to see this 'homework' of yours."

"Dream on," Michael said angrily. "You almost soaked it with beer once, and I'm not doing it twice."

Hank scowled at him as he tucked the maps into his pants pockets. On a bad day Hank would have continued the argument, but this was a football day. "Whatever," he growled, returning his attention to the television. "Go do something useful. Wash the dishes."

Michael ignored him, pulling a box of cereal and a bowl from the cupboard before heading to the refrigerator for some milk. "There's no milk," he said in disgust, heading outside the trailer to the picnic table, away from Hank and the noise of that infernal television.

"Use beer!" Hank said, appearing in the doorway. "I thought I told you to wash the dishes."

"Hey, I'm eating dinner," Michael said.

"Oh, that's what you call dinner?"

"Yeah, like you care," Michael retorted.

"What did you say?" Hank demanded.

Certain he was about to get in trouble, Michael stalked away, leaving his cereal untouched on the table. Unable to keep his annoyance inside, he sent a pair of garbage cans flying with this foot.

"Keep it down!" someone yelled.

"Hey, you, shut up!" Michael yelled back, spoiling for a fight. What he saw in the distance pulled him up short. A man was standing some ways away, illuminated by the street lamp, watching, waiting. A man who didn't belong here. A man who turned around and walked away without saying a word.

"Hey, wait!" Michael called, hurrying after him. "What are you doing here?"

River Dog turned around. "Did you see it?" he asked.

"See what?" Michael demanded.

"It was real," River Dog said.

"Would you quit talking in riddles? What was..." Michael paused, the reason for River Dog's visit suddenly becoming clear. "The sighting. How do you know?"

"I've seen it before," River Dog said.

"When?" Michael said urgently, coming closer. "When did you see it?"

River Dog glanced around the trailer park. "Not here. We shouldn't be discussing this out in the open. Follow me."

Michael looked back toward his own trailer, but there was no sign of Hank, only the distant blare of a TV. A lot of blares, actually, as there were TV's going in probably every trailer here. River Dog walked away, and Michael followed him to the far edge of the park, out of earshot of any trailers.

"When did you see it?" Michael repeated. "Before, I mean. You said you'd seen it before."

"When I was a boy, and Nasedo lived among us," River Dog answered. "And a few years later, just before he fled. It was the same sign. I'd know it anywhere."

Michael hesitated, the urge to hope so strong, it was overpowering. But he'd hoped before, and where had it gotten him? He had to be sure.

"Look, this is Roswell," he said to River Dog. "There are 'sightings' all the time. What makes you think this is different?"

"There are many false sightings," River Dog agreed. "But the reason for those false sightings is that the first sightings, the ones that started it all, were real. You are living proof of that."

"But why this way?" Michael argued. "Why send up a flare like that?"

"To see if you'd notice," River Dog said. "To see if you were paying attention."

Michael blinked. "What, so...so you're saying we have to be, like, worthy, or something? That this is some kind of test? Like the one you gave Max?"

"Not like that one," River Dog allowed, "but a test of a sort. This was something only those who know would recognize. Everyone else would just write it off as another fake 'sighting'."

"But why?" Michael persisted. "Why not just come to us?"

River Dog shrugged slightly. "Maybe he wants you to come to him."

Michael's heart nearly stopped. "Did he tell you that?"

"I'm merely speculating," River Dog answered. "Whether or not you take this seriously is, of course, entirely up to you."

Michael stuffed his hands in his pockets, took a deep breath of cold air. "Okay, how? How do I take it seriously?"

"I can take you there. Where it happened."

"There's sheriff's deputies crawling all over those woods," Michael said.

"Deputies," River Dog said with a faint note of amusement. "Those woods belong to the Apache. We know things about them others don't, move through them in ways others can't. Don't worry about the deputies."

"Okay," Michael said warily. "When?"

"Tomorrow night. I'll come for you after dark."

"All right. I'll tell—"

"Not the others. Just you."

"Why?" Michael demanded.

"Because," River Dog said, "you are the one who remembered."

He left then without another word, melting into the darkness before Michael could stop him, leaving him alone at the edge of the trailer park in the darkness, televisions blaring faintly behind him.




******************************************************




January 21, 2000, 10:45 a.m.

Roswell Sheriff's Station





"Yes, I understand, Mayor," Valenti said. "I agree, it's very unfortunate Mr. Calhoun went to the media, but I repeat, there was absolutely no evidence of that when I spoke with him yesterday. On the contrary, he was afraid people would think he was crazy. I had to reassure him that our conversation was just between us...what? Well, I don't know what changed his mind. Probably all those dollar signs. Maybe he doesn't care if people think he's crazy just as long as he's paid well."

The mayor launched into another speech, and Valenti reached for his coffee cup. Empty. Irritated, he looked helplessly toward the door, but Hanson was nowhere in sight, nor could he yell for him with Higgins on the line. "Look, Mayor, I don't know what you want me to do," Valenti said impatiently. "It's a free country, and if Mr. Calhoun wants to sell his story to the press, he can do that, however ill-advised I find that to be. No, I can't stop him because he hasn't broken any laws, and...no, he isn't hindering an investigation. He isn't crawling through the woods, or stopping me and my men from crawling through the woods, or intimidating witnesses, or anything like that. He's just saying what he saw. Which, frankly, could be nothing at all. We're investigating a bright flash of light, not a murder. Okay...okay...okay, look, if you think you can find a legal way to stop him, you go right ahead, but I'm not aware of any. Get your legal team on it. That's their job. I'd appreciate it if you'd let me do mine."

Valenti set the phone down hard, hard enough to make the base station slide back an inch or two. No one would like to strangle Rocky Calhoun more than he would, but wanting to and actually doing it were two different things. Infuriating as it was, the formerly timid Calhoun hadn't done anything illegal. He'd just gotten over his fear of rubber rooms when someone dangled a check in front of him, a tactic which would have worked on just about anyone.

"Liar, liar, pants on fire."

It was Hanson, the fresh cup of coffee in his hand canceling out the sing-song nursery rhyme. "Thank God," Valenti said, motioning him inside. "I ran out fifteen minutes ago."

"There you go, sir," Hanson said, setting the cup down carefully. "This one's decaf."

"What? Why?"

"Because the last thing you need is more caffeine," Hanson said in an annoying motherly tone. "Like I told Kyle, you're a walking bundle of stress. And now you're fibbing?"

"What are you talking about?" Valenti grumbled.

"You don't really think that was just a bright flash of light," Hanson said. "If you did, you wouldn't be so mad at Calhoun."

"Yeah, well, I don't know what it was," Valenti said casually. "And until I do, I'm not gonna put up with anyone else walking all over it. Speaking of which, what did Agent Stevens say?"

"It was his assistant calling, and I told her you'd call him back today," Hanson replied.

"What about the media?"

"We're tellin' them all 'no comment' because it's still under investigation. Which means they'll make something up and print that instead."

"No doubt," Valenti agreed. "But it's better than having them out in the woods. The last thing we need is to waste time rescuing another female reporter in stilettos from a mud hole."

"She was a mighty fine-looking reporter even when muddy, sir," Hanson grinned.

"Down, boy," Valenti said dryly. "Did you call Coach Clay?"

"Yes, sir. He said he'd gladly look after Kyle."

"Good. Anything else?"

Hanson hesitated, then took a seat in front of the desk, perching on the edge of the chair. "Permission to speak freely, sir?"

"What is this, the Army? Out with it."

"Maybe sending your son off with the coach isn't the best idea."

Valenti's eyes narrowed. "Excuse me?"

"What I mean is, is that really necessary?" Hanson amended hastily. "Kyle's camping trip is in Frazier Woods. We're gonna be out there, and if you went, you'd be there too if we needed you. Heck, you'd be closer than if you were here or at home."

"And?"

Hanson's eyes dropped. "And I remember my father talking about how disappointed you were every time your father canceled on you or just didn't show up to something you wanted to do. He always felt bad for you. I guess...I just don't like to see history repeating itself."

"You think I'm like my father?" Valenti said sharply.

"Just these last few months, sir," Hanson said. "The way you've gone after things...you get a little intense sometimes. You never used to be that way, but you have been ever since Stevens raided the place. I know that pissed you off, and I agree he was an asshole, but that was back in September."

Valenti paused, choosing his next words carefully. "You're right," he said at length. "Stevens did piss me off, and now he's on my case again, so I guess...I guess it just brought the whole thing up again in my head. I'm sorry."

"Oh, no need to apologize, sir," Hanson said quickly. "I was just thinking that Kyle was really looking forward to going this weekend and that you could kill two birds with one stone because he'll be right near where the action is. There's no need to make a choice here, not this time."

"Maybe not," Valenti allowed.

"Which is why I've cleared your schedule for the next hour," Hanson said cheerfully. "Told everyone you'd call them back after noon. So go get the tent, spend the afternoon chasing this firefly, then go surprise your son. And if anything comes up, we'll call you. What are mobile phones for if not situations like this?"

"Right," Valenti nodded. "Thanks, Hanson."

"You're welcome, sir. Enjoy your decaf."

I hate decaf, Valenti thought, staring at the cup. But one of the things he hated more was being compared to his father, especially when it came to Kyle. Hanson was right—he'd blown the kid off just like his father used to, passed him off to Coach Clay just like his old man. It was downright embarrassing.

Twenty minutes later, he was walking into Duke's Sports Shop. "Hey, sheriff!" Duke called, the Valenti's being regular customers. "What's up with this sighting business?"

"Not sure yet, but probably nothing serious," Valenti replied. "Say, Duke, I need an 'I'm sorry' present."

"From here?" Duke chuckled, glancing around at the guns and duck blinds.

"Specifically, I need a tent," Valenti clarified. "The best two-man tent you've got."

"Ah," Duke nodded knowingly, a wide smile spreading across his face. "I see. Don't worry; I won't tell a soul."

"Tell a soul what?"

"That the sheriff has some up-close-and-personal apologizing to do," Duke grinned. "So who's the lucky lady?"

"It's for my son," Valenti said deliberately. "We're going on a camping trip together, and we're leaving in just a few hours, so I'd appreciate it if you'd drop the innuendo and find me a tent."

The smile slid off Duke's face. "Right away, sheriff. One tent, comin' right up."



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 54 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 54

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!




CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR



January 21, 2000, 4:15 p.m.

West Roswell High School





"Aren't we a bit early?" Dee asked as she climbed out of the car. "You said the bus didn't leave until 5 p.m."

"It doesn't," Philip replied, climbing out of his own car. "I've just never done this before, so I wanted to be sure we had extra time. C'mon, kids! Up and at'em!"

The "kids" in question, Max and Isabel, climbed slowly out of the car and gazed warily at the few people milling around the parking lot. "Why did you park so far from the bus, Dad?" Isabel asked. "Hiking to the bus isn't part of the trip."

"I just landed away from the fray so we could unload your grandmother's car," Philip answered. "Why don't you two go check us in while we do some transferring."

Max and Isabel headed off in the direction of an official looking person with a clipboard as Dee opened her trunk. "How much money did you spend, exactly?" she asked as she eyed the brand new tent, sleeping bags, and other camping paraphernalia. "It looks like you bought out the sporting goods shop."

"Mom, don't," Philip warned. "I've never camped before, so I made some investments. I can afford it."

"You most certainly did camp before," Dee chuckled. "Don't tell me you've forgotten that sleepover at scout camp?"

"I'm trying to," Philip muttered.

"Nobody showed you how to put the tent up, then it rained all night, and the tent leaked," Dee went on. "What time did it collapse on you? 3 a.m.? 4 a.m.?"

"Does it matter?" Philip said. "Anyway, not this time. I bought a totally water-proofed tent that's big enough for four people."

"Does it set itself up?"

"You're hilarious," Philip deadpanned. "It comes with directions. I'm not an idiot, you know."

"Of course not," Dee said as Philip heaved one thing after another out of her trunk. "We're just not 'outdoor' people, including Max and Isabel. How'd you talk them into this?"

"I didn't," Philip said. "They talked me into it, both of them."

Dee's eyebrows rose. "Isabel? Our Isabel? Talked you into a camping trip?"

"That's right," Philip said, hauling the last bag out of Dee's trunk. "Guess she's been thinking about college and living away from home, and wanted a little more parent time before that happened. You shoulda heard it. I thought Diane was going to melt."

"Is that so?" Dee said dryly.

"Why are you using that tone?" Philip demanded. "Is it so hard to imagine my daughter wanting some time with her dad?"

"In a jewelry store? No. In the woods? Yes."

"Then that just shows how much she wants it. That's the last of it," Philip added, stuffing the final bag into a space which had formerly been stuffed with children. "Thanks for coming along. I just couldn't fit it all in with the kids in the back seat."

"No problem," Dee said. "Have a good time. I...wait. What's that?"

"Dinner ware," Philip said with a perfectly straight face. "We'll be gone for two nights. We have to eat."

" 'Dinner ware'?" Dee repeated. "They have 'dinner ware' for the woods?"

"Yeah. Collapsing cups and folding spoons and stuff like that. Bye, Mom. Keep an eye on Diane for me, will you?"

"Of course," Dee promised as Philip motored the car across the parking lot, closer to the bus and check-in point. She followed on foot, weaving through the now bustling lot which was fast filling up with cars and a combination of kids hauling camping equipment and bewildered parents, and parents hauling camping equipment and bewildered kids. Each parent-child group seemed to have at least one bewildered member, and it would seem Philip filled that role in their case, although he'd certainly risen to the occasion by not only participating, but shelling out big bucks for top of the line camping gear they'd probably never use again. But why would Max and Isabel want to go on a camping trip? Neither had ever shown the least bit of interest in anything even remotely outdoorsy, and Isabel in particular thrived best in an indoor environment. Something else was going on here.

"Oh, dear," a sad voice said. "Oh dear, oh dear."

Dee smiled faintly at the very tall man leaning over his trunk and wearing a very non-woodsy business suit. "Anything wrong?" she asked.

He looked up in surprise, pushing his heavy-rimmed glasses further up his nose. "Oh. No, no, I just...I just have no idea what I'm doing here," he finished, obviously one of the bewildered. "I've never camped in my life."

"My son has never camped in his life either," Dee said, deciding that one night in scout camp was small enough to justify a little white lie. "Philip Evans, over there with enough stuff to start a Gander Mountain franchise."

"At least he looks prepared," the man said. "My son called me at the office this afternoon and said he was dying to go on this camping trip. I had a whopping hour and a half to get ready. If you can call this ready," he added doubtfully. "I'm not sure these sleeping bags are waterproof."

"They're not predicting rain for this weekend," Dee said helpfully.

"One can only hope," the man sighed. "What kind of school holds a camping trip in the middle of January?"

"Maybe it was the only time they could manage it away from holidays and exams," Dee said, although privately she'd wondered the same thing.

"Pops!" called an excited voice as a tall, thin boy the very spitting image of his father bounded toward them. "I got the tags. And coach says he has an extra tent, so we don't have to sleep outside."

"Thank God for that," the man said glumly. "Oh...I'm sorry. Where are my manners? Arthur Whitman," he said, offering Dee his hand. "And this is my son—"

Alex, Dee finished at the same time the word was spoken. So this was the young man who had saved her grandson's life and exposed the FBI. Quite a resume for a high school student, although all he looked like now was an eager kid who was gazing off into the distance...

"Dee Evans," Dee smiled, shaking Mr. Whitman's hand warmly. "Philip's mother. Nice to meet you both. I'm sure you'll have a wonderful time despite the late notice. Just go for it, that's what I say."

"Me too!" Alex chimed in, delighted to meet a kindred spirit. "See, Dad? She agrees we should just go for it."

"Then here we go," Mr. Whitman said with a combination of hope and false cheer as he shouldered a couple of bags. "Nice to meet you. Keep thinking good thoughts for no rain."

"I will," Dee promised.

"And that we won't be anywhere near the sighting," Mr. Whitman added.

"Eh, those are always bogus," Dee said. "I don't expect this one is any different."

The Whitmans trudged off toward the bus, one eager, one doing his best to look that way, and Dee nursed a small smile. Alex had been staring at none other than her own granddaughter. Wasn't Alex the boy she'd met at the UFO Museum a while back? Was there a budding romance going on here? Further investigation of the crowd of students and fathers lining up to board the bus revealed that Liz Parker was also here along with her friend, Maria, as was Jim Valenti and his son, Kyle. Michael, however, was nowhere in sight.

Her phone rang. Dee pulled it from her pocket just as Philip climbed the bus's steps and waved to her. "Hello?"

" Everything okay?" Brivari's voice said.

"I would have called you if it wasn't," Dee replied, waving back. "They're fine. Stop worrying."

"What's this about a 'sighting'? It's all over the news."

"Of course it is," Dee said calmly. "There are sightings here every week, at least. You know that."

"Most of which don't involve the sheriff and the mayor," Brivari noted. "This one has attracted more attention. Why?"

"I have no idea," Dee answered. "It doesn't sound any different from any other so-called 'sighting'. Just the usual stuff about bright lights and so on."

"And yet Valenti is supposedly actively pursuing it."

"Well, of course he is," Dee said. "Given what he knows, he'd pursue anything like this. He can't be too worried, though, because he's going on the camping trip too."

"Camping trip? What camping trip?"

"The Father-Child camping trip the school sponsors every year."

"In January?"

"Don't start," Dee said dryly. "Philip got roped into it. He's thrown himself into it with admirable gusto even though that mostly involved throwing his credit card around."

"Zan used to 'camp'," Brivari said in an almost wistful tone. "If that's what you could call it given that a monarch never does anything, including that, without an entourage. I used to love those outings."

"Oh? Why?"

"Because it got us both away from the palace and all its attendant politics and pettiness. We always got along better when we were alone, and we were rarely alone."

"So what exactly was camping like for you?" Dee asked, nearly missing her son's and grandchildren's waves as the bus pulled away from the parking lot. She loved it when Brivari talked about Antar, which he almost never did.

"Same as here. You sleep outdoors, eat outdoors, do basically everything outdoors. Zan loved it."

"Well, it remains to be seen if Max will," Dee said. "And that goes quintuple for Isabel. It's hard to imagine her doing anything in the woods."

There was a long pause. "What was that?" Brivari said sharply.

"I said, it's hard to imagine Isabel doing anything in the woods," Dee repeated. "She's just not—"

"Vilandra is going on this camping trip?"

"No, Isabel is going," Dee said patiently. "She apparently gave Philip and Diane a sob story about missing them when she goes to college, but I have a more likely explanation—boys. I think there's a boy she likes, and—"

Click.

"Hello?" Dee said. "Hello? Damned cell networks," she muttered, hanging up and dialing. She reached Brivari's voicemail, sighed, hung up, and tried again.

A couple of minutes later, after several failed attempts, she began to wonder what was going on. Trying another number, she waited impatiently while it rang.

"Langley Enterprises," a prim voice answered.

Andrew, Dee thought, recognizing Brivari's exceptionally proper assistant. "This is Ms. Proctor calling for Mr. Langley," Dee said, having been through this drill before and fully expecting to be put through immediately.

"Ah, Ms. Proctor," Andrew said briskly. "Mr. Langley sends his apologies, but he had to leave quite suddenly."

"He did? What for?"

"He didn't say," Andrew answered. "But he did tell me that, if you called, to say he'll be in touch with you directly."

"But...I was just talking to him. He must still be there."

"I'm afraid not," Andrew informed her. "He headed straight for the helipad on the roof, and he's probably halfway to the airport by now."

"I see," Dee said faintly. "Well...thank you."

"Sorry I couldn't be of more help," Andrew commiserated. "Do have yourself a nice day."

"You, too," Dee muttered before hanging up. What was up with that? Brivari never, ever refused a call from her. He had a phone which worked in places normal cell phones did not and voicemail which God couldn't hack. The only time she'd dealt with Andrew was when she'd wanted to leave a non-important message, knowing that any message on that exceptionally private voicemail would cause him to think something bad had happened. This was downright odd.

Whatever, she decided, tucking her phone back into her purse. It was already a weird day. A weird Warder wasn't that much more to add.




******************************************************




Hank Whitmore's trailer






"Micky! Where's the laundry?"

"Right where you left it," Michael answered.

"I told you to do the laundry! You mean you didn't do it?"

"I've got homework," Michael said. "You do it."

Hank appeared in the bedroom doorway. "What was that?" he snapped.

Michael looked up from the bed where he was sprawled, one arm crooked around the cave map. "What I meant was, I seriously doubt my guidance counselor would appreciate me spending my time doing laundry instead of studying, especially when she knows you're underemployed and available to do it yourself."

Hank hovered in the doorway, scowling, ultimately retreating, and Michael allowed himself a small smile. Here he'd been fighting the whole school thing for so long, never realizing what a useful goad it was. School was now happier with him, and making it unhappy would draw scrutiny, scrutiny Hank didn't want. If he'd known school would be such a thorn in Hank's side, he would have applied himself long ago.

Applying himself tonight, however, was proving to be something of a problem. Ever since River Dog's visit last night, he'd been in a state of heady excitement, of barely controlled expectation. It had taken him an entire night of tossing and turning to process that unexpected visitation with all its attendant surprises, not the least of which was that the sighting was real. What did it mean? Was it a message from home? Was someone trying to contact them? Maybe it was an automated message, like celestial voicemail, set to go off as soon as they discovered the cave map? But then why hadn't it gone off when Max had discovered it? The possibilities were endless, so much so that he'd initially overlooked the even more exciting part of River Dog's message, that being that it was only for him. River Dog had come to him, and him alone. Not only that, he'd instructed him not to tell the others what he'd learned or where he was going tonight. The explanation for this, because you are the one who remembered, was nothing short of breathtaking, transforming what he'd previously though of as a tragedy into a huge asset. He'd caught nothing but grief for going into that sweat, for scaring everyone, for putting them through hell trying to save him. To have remembered something and then forgotten only added insult to injury, so it was safe to say that the entire incident was a dark cloud in Michael's mind, one which had suddenly lifted when it had abruptly turned into a badge of honor, earning him privileged information. It always seemed to be Max and Isabel who had all the advantages, from a stable family to better control of their powers to first dibs on any information about them. To have that suddenly reversed, to know something they didn't was positively intoxicating, so much so that he'd resolved to keep the entire incident to himself until he knew more.

That resolve had lasted approximately two periods when, unable to keep it to himself any longer, he'd cornered Max, told him River Dog had come to see him, and that he'd explain later. By the end of the next period it was clear that word had been passed to Isabel, and Michael had spent the rest of the school day floating on a bubble of satisfaction as both Max and Isabel, usually the ones in control of just about everything, watched him anxiously. By the time they hit the Crashdown after school they'd both been practically jumping out of their skins, and for the first time in a long time he had something to tell them, something they didn't know. Isabel had taken the news that the sighting was real relatively well, although she'd blown off his suggestion that River Dog might be Nasedo. Max had frowned at his assertion that River Dog knew more about them than Philip Evans ever would but hadn't challenged it. And both had left not entirely brought up to speed because Michael had left out the part about River Dog's return visit. He'd seriously considered spilling that, even felt hypocritical about keeping it to himself given the fuss he'd raised about having been excluded from previous escapades. But the feeling of surprising them with something was so delicious that the prospect of surprising them again had won out, trumping even the guilt he was feeling for doing that. Max had left he and Isabel out of the first visit to the cave, after all, and had even concealed the existence of the map for several days. He was only doing what Max had done, and if it was okay for Max to do, it was okay for him too. Or so he told himself as he kept one eye on the clock even as he tried to study the map, his attention slipping. After dark, River Dog said. It had been dark for some time now, so it should be soon. How would he know River Dog was here? Should he go outside? It was unlikely the old man would knock on the trailer door and unwise to have him do so as Hank would likely answer.

Five more minutes, Michael decided. He'd wait five more minutes, then go outside. The map swam in front of his face, the symbols bleeding together as his mind wandered, wondering what he'd discover tonight, excited by the prospect even as it frightened him. Would it be something dangerous? Would it be a some"one" or a some"thing"? Would there be decisions to make? Was he the right person to be making them? Maybe he should have brought Max and Isabel, or at least Max. They were going on that silly camping trip, supposedly in pursuit of the sighting, so it was still possible to catch up with him. Should he try?

Focus, Michael ordered himself as the clock hand ticked one agonizing minute forward. Last night he'd hit upon the idea that the "V" in the middle of the map was actually part of the map, an orientation tool like a compass marker and a notion he hadn't bothered to share with Max and Isabel. He was still convinced he was onto something, but had no idea what; using the "V" to point north made the map look no less enigmatic. Last night he could have sworn he'd seen some sort of grid pattern in the symbols, but then Hank and dinner and River Dog had intervened, and by the time he'd returned to it, the map looked every bit as jumbled as it had before, as it did now. He may have found a piece of the puzzle, but he still couldn't see the picture. He needed another piece.

Which I don't have, Michael sighed, folding up the map and tucking it into his jacket pocket. He wasn't able to concentrate in here, so he may as well go outside. Waiting until Hank was deep in the fridge in pursuit of a beer, he slipped outside into a bright night with a moon so large, it functioned as a lantern. He'd barely closed the door before a shape emerged from between two trailers nearby.

"It's time," River Dog said.

Good, Michael thought, calmer now that things were moving. He was always calmer when things were moving. He followed River Dog in silence to the edge of the park where they'd spoken last night and beyond. "What took you so long?" he asked when they were finally far away from any trailer.

"What took you so long?" River Dog countered. "I've been waiting almost an hour."

"Oh," Michael said faintly. "Sorry."

River Dog didn't answer, merely kept walking until they reached the road, where a truck waited. "Get in," he said.

Michael peered into the truck, where Eddie was at the wheel. "Why's he here?"

"He drove me here," River Dog said. "He drove me last night too."

"Which is why I'm here," Eddie added when Michael didn't budge. "Are you getting in, or not?"

Michael hesitated. Unlike Max, he intended to do this right, so he'd promised himself no humans this time, no Liz, no Maria, no extraneous people who had no part in this and would demand undying gratitude later. That also meant no Eddie.

"If you don't want to come, you don't have to," River Dog said. "It's your choice."

Michael's eyes snapped to the old man, who was regarding him steadily. Why didn't Nasedo come to us? he'd asked last night. Maybe he wants you to come to him, had been the answer.

Or maybe he already has, Michael thought. If he was right and River Dog was Nasedo, it would be a very bad idea to reject his choice of chauffeur. Then again there were some things that just weren't negotiable.

"He doesn't come with us," Michael said, nodding toward Eddie, who scowled. "When we go, it's just you and me."

"Agreed," River Dog said. "Just you and me."




******************************************************



Eddie's fingers tapped on the steering wheel as the truck rumbled down the dark road, doing a slow burn. Beside him sat his grandfather in tranquil silence; behind him was a rude, impatient kid pumped so full of adrenaline, it was coming off him in waves. He'd been against this from the start, and the further along they went, the deeper his misgivings became. This whole thing was a very bad idea.

"The man at your trailer," River Dog said suddenly. "Is he your father?"

"No," came a voice from the back seat, heavy with irony. "Or at least I hope not."

"Then who is he?"

"My foster father," Michael answered. "I don't have a real father."

River Dog turned halfway around. "Everyone has a real father, Michael."

Let's not go all "Oprah", Eddie thought darkly, privately wondering if Michael's real father simply didn't want to admit being related to this sullen kid.

"Yeah, whatever," Michael said. "Where are we going?"

"Where you wanted to go," Eddie said shortly.

"Very funny," Michael retorted.

Eddie glanced toward the back seat. "Am I laughing?"

"We're going to where the sighting occurred," River Dog said, throwing a frown Eddie's way which Eddie ignored.

"And where is that?"

"In the woods below our reservation," River Dog answered.

"But where in the woods?" Michael pressed.

"Woods don't have road signs," Eddie said. "It's just in the woods. My grandfather knows where."

"And now I want to know where," Michael insisted.

Eddie snorted softly. "Why? Lost your nerve?"

"Why don't you just shut up?" Michael snapped.

Screeeeech!

Tires squealed and everyone pitched forward as Eddie slammed on the brakes, sending the car to the side of the road. He and River Dog were wearing seat belts, but Michael wasn't, and the thump with which he hit the front seat was impressive. "Jesus!" he exploded, righting himself. "What the hell was that for?"

"Let's get a few things straight," Eddie said angrily. "First of all, I'm driving. Don't piss me off. Second, my grandfather hauled out here twice in the last two days on your behalf, so a little gratitude, or at least a lack of asinine behavior, is in order. Third, you're the one who agreed to this little field trip, and if you've changed your mind, I can assure you that I've got better things to do than haul some snot-nosed kid to the woods. River Dog's told you all he knows, so if you can't shut up and accept that, save us all a lot of time and get out of the car. Now."

Michael stared at him, stony-faced, before deliberately settling into the back seat in a way which made it clear he wasn't going anywhere. "You disrespect my grandfather or me again, and I'm throwing you out of this car," Eddie warned. "Are we clear?"

Michael's eyes flashed angrily, and for a moment, Eddie wondered if kids who could make light could do a lot more than that. But after looking at River Dog, who was watching him closely, Michael backed down.

"We're clear," he said stiffly.

"Are you sure you want to do this, Michael?" River Dog added. "Because you don't have to."

"I want to," Michael insisted. "Let's go."

Damn, Eddie thought darkly as he shifted into gear, having wanted nothing more than to leave their passenger by the side of the road. They drove in total silence until they reached the reservation, bypassing the village and pulling over some ways past.

"Wait for me," River Dog told Michael. "I'll be along in a few minutes."

Michael looked daggers at Eddie, but obeyed, slamming the door behind him and stuffing his hands in his pockets as he trudged toward the woods, his very posture screaming disapproval. River Dog waited until he'd reached the tree line before speaking again.

"What was that about?"

"It was about how this is all wrong," Eddie said. "That kid is trouble; you know it, and I know it. He's pushy, he's rude, he's impatient, he's ungrateful. He seems to think you were born to serve him. Frankly the only time he was tolerable was when he was unconscious."

"He's a child," River Dog said. "And he's afraid."

"Afraid of what?"

"Of what will happen tonight. Of what he will learn. Of who he will meet."

"Yeah, that's another thing," Eddie went on. "Why him? Why Michael? Why on Earth would Nasedo pick someone like that to have a private chat with? Max would be a much better choice. I've tangled with both of them and neither are diplomats, but at least you can talk to Max."

"Nasedo said to bring only him because he was the one who remembered the most," River Dog answered. "I told you that."

"But why is Nasedo having you bring him?" Eddie said in frustration. "He knows where these kids are. Why doesn't he go to them himself? Why all this sneaking and fetching and leading them around?"

"He wants them to come to him. That was the purpose of the sighting, to get their attention."

"Well, it didn't work," Eddie groused. "So he sends you? How does you leading them around on a leash mean they're 'coming to him'?"

"I offered to act as liaison," River Dog reminded him. "I made that offer freely and without any request from Nasedo. If you don't like the current circumstances, you have no one to blame but me."

"Like hell I don't," Eddie retorted. "You kept your promise to him, so you're done. You don't owe him a thing, and at your age, he has no business asking more from you. I could see when Michael was sick and he needed help with the whole healing thing, but this isn't an emergency. This time, it feels like..."

"Like what?" River Dog said softly.

Eddie turned hard eyes on his grandfather. "Like he's using you. Like he doesn't give a shit. And that's weird, because when I met him that day in Jackie's house, I didn't get that impression at all. He sounded like he cared for you, like he respected you. What changed?"

River Dog shook his head slowly. "I'm sorry you feel that way, but I don't. Nasedo has explained the situation to me, and all I can tell you is that it's far more complicated than it looks. That's why I'm willing to give Michael the benefit of the doubt."

"Yeah, well, I hope so," Eddie muttered. "I still say I liked him better when he was almost dead."

"Go home," River Dog instructed, ignoring that last remark. "You don't want to be involved in this any longer, so you shouldn't have to be."

"Are you sure you're going to be all right?" Eddie asked. "I'd feel a lot better if I came with you, and I don't care if Michael likes it or not."

"I must go alone," River Dog insisted. "I'll be fine. You needn't worry."

But I do, Eddie thought as River Dog climbed out and headed for the trees. When he'd challenged Michael, he'd felt the same thing he'd felt when he'd challenged Max, like an ominous rumble of thunder, like a snake preparing to strike. In Max's case, however, it had been more controlled; with Michael it had felt more like a downed power line, snapping and jumping without warning. Watching his grandfather head into the forest with that snapping power line felt wrong in too many ways to count.

Deeply conflicted, Eddie drove off, only to pull over a short ways down the road. It didn't feel right sending his grandfather off with that kid, so he wasn't going to. Like it or not, he was coming too.




*****************************************************



Frazier Woods




C'mon, doggie. C'mon!

Wary now, the search dog lifted it's snout and scanned the area around it, oblivious to the sheriff's deputies chattering amongst themselves and the other dogs a short ways off. Earth's fauna had always been sensitive to Covari, able for some unfathomable reason to sense their "otherness". Brivari took full advantage of that as he continued to catch the dog's attention until, finally, it took the bait.

"Rowrf!" it barked, scampering closer, drawing the attention of dogs and deputies alike. "Rowrf, rowrf!"

"Hey, Jake found something!" one of the deputies called.

That's right, Brivari thought, leading the procession into the forest. This way. He kept ahead of the pack easily, letting them close enough to pick up the scent before pulling away, leaving the dogs to lead the deputies where he wanted them to go. The forest was crowded this night what with campers, deputies, and UFO enthusiasts, none of which interested him in the least. Zan and Vilandra walked these woods, followed by the Parker girl and her friend, followed by Valenti, and he'd spied Rath and River Dog approaching from another direction. The game was afoot, there were far too many pieces in play, and he had little time to reach his destination and alter the game board. Leaving the search dogs to do their work, he continued on and found what he was looking for right where he thought he would, not even attempting to hide himself. But then why would he? He thought no one could see him.

"Perhaps you could explain to me," Brivari said in disgust as Jaddo whirled around, "just exactly what part of 'stay away from them' is so difficult for you to understand?"



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 55 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
User avatar
Kathy W 2200
Fan Fic Fanatic
Posts: 602
Joined: Mon Jun 06, 2005 11:51 am

Chapter 55

Post by Kathy W 2200 »

Hello to everyone reading!





CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE



January 21, 2000, 11 p.m.

Frazier Woods




The moon was high overhead in the little clearing near the cave as Brivari and Jaddo faced off, the only sound that of the wind in the trees and the distant barking of search dogs which presently became much louder. They had found their target.

"I might have known," Jaddo said in disgust. "Here I thought you were safely ensconced in your mansion for a few minutes, at least. Apparently not."

"It's a house, and you haven't answered my question," Brivari retorted. "I'm dying to hear how this soap opera you've concocted constitutes staying away from them."

"I am staying away from them," Jaddo protested. "They're coming to me."

In less than a second Brivari was across the clearing and nose to nose with Jaddo, who held his ground but looked gratifyingly startled. "Don't you dare toy with me!" Brivari snapped. "This isn't a game of Scrabble, this is you crossing the line I painted clearly several months ago, the line you gave me your word you wouldn't cross. Explain to me why this shouldn't also be me passing sentence."

"Because that didn't include not telling me when my Ward nearly died!" Jaddo exclaimed.

Brivari stepped closer, which was difficult given how close he already was. "So you're not just cooling your heels in a forest waiting for them to 'come to you'. You've been a lot closer than that."

"Stop hyperventilating," Jaddo said, moving away from him. "I was in that ridiculous diner you frequent, and I overheard them talking. I never said I'd stay away from Roswell."

"No, you said you'd go wherever the Special Unit went," Brivari reminded him. "Does this mean the Unit is back in Roswell?"

Jaddo's eyes narrowed. "It means I was checking to see if it was, something I do periodically and for which I make no apology. I was in a public place, and so were they. And you still haven't explained why you never told me my Ward nearly died."

"Because I knew you would do something stupid," Brivari said darkly. "And, voila! Here we are. Sometimes I wish I didn't know you as well as I do."

"Ditto," Jaddo said sourly. "Because you not only neglected to mention he almost died, you also neglected to mention that he remembered his true identity."

"I have no idea if he remembered any such thing," Brivari retorted. "And since you're so caught up on the news, I find it odd that you neglected to note that he promptly forgot everything he supposedly 'remembered'."

"He knew how the healing stones were used," Jaddo argued. "He knew how to place them in the map. He knew it was a map."

"Good grief," Brivari muttered. "They were discussing all this at the diner?"

"Never mind that!" Jaddo exclaimed. "He knew! He remembered—"

"And then he didn't," Brivari broke in. "He lost it all, Jaddo, and all he has left is the knowledge that he lost it."

"But he had it!" Jaddo insisted. "It's there! It's in there!"

"Of course it's 'in there'," Brivari said irritably. "Valeris didn't do shoddy work. It's being 'in there' doesn't make this a good time for him to remember and certainly doesn't make it a good time for your theatrics. What were you thinking, engineering a 'sighting'?"

"I was thinking it might get their attention," Jaddo retorted. "I was thinking it might pique their interest enough that they would come looking for the source."

"Well, congratulations, they have," Brivari said acidly. "All three of them are dutifully on their way."

"Three of them?" Jaddo said, surprised. "You mean Zan and Vilandra are here too?"

"Of course they're 'here too'. On the pretense of joining some school camping trip."

"Interesting," Jaddo murmured. "Well, good for them. Or him, rather. She's good for nothing."

"She's a useful bellwether, if nothing else," Brivari said. "The day Vilandra voluntarily shits in the woods is the day I get worried."

"That's a visual I could have done without," Jaddo said darkly. "God, that girl has a talent for getting in the way. Fine, let them come, let them all come. The more the merrier."

"I'm so glad you feel that way, because the woods are especially merry tonight," Brivari said caustically. "We've got UFO hunters, sheriff's deputies—"

"Of course we do," Jaddo interrupted. "This is Roswell, in case you've forgotten. There are sightings here every week; so what if one of them was mine? And besides, they didn't really see it anyway. I used one of the symbols from the cave, and none of the humans who reported it even mentioned that. Probably too busy squinting."

"Good Lord in heaven," Brivari breathed, shaking his head in amazement. "Do you mean to tell me that you've created all this havoc, and all you can do is whine that no one appreciated your artwork? It must have been real enough that..." He stopped as something suddenly occurred to him. "River Dog. That's how he ended up in this. He saw the symbol."

"It was meant for Rath," Jaddo said. "It's his code. I was hoping humans would report it, it would stir a memory only recently stirred, and Rath, at least, would come looking for it."

"And it didn't occur to you he wouldn't be the only one who would come looking for it?" Brivari demanded. "Do you realize you have the entire county up in arms? Valenti is—"

"Oh, Valenti," Jaddo broke in derisively. "Are you still fretting about him? Honestly, Brivari, he's just a two bit player, nothing more—"

"That 'two-bit player' managed to drag the Special Unit into this," Brivari reminded him.

"Yes," Jaddo agreed. "He did. That was the worst thing he could have done, and having done the worst, there's little else he can do besides be annoying."

"And follow them," Brivari added. "Because that's what he's doing. He's following them here."

Jaddo paused, staring at him. "Valenti is here?"

"Not only here, but on their trail. He joined the camping trip; he has a son their age, remember? He's not far behind Zan and Vilandra."

"Well, that's inconvenient," Jaddo frowned. "And unfortunate. For him, I mean."

"He won't make it," Brivari said. "None of them will. I led the dogs to them."

The tension in the clearing suddenly skyrocketed. "You did what?" Jaddo demanded.

"I set the search dogs on them," Brivari repeated. "With luck, they'll all be rounded up and taken back to camp. Your little party is over."

Jaddo's jaw twitched. "You don't even know what I was going to do."

"I don't care what you were going to do," Brivari retorted. "Here I'm faulting the hybrids for being reckless, and then you go and pull a stunt like this, and behind my back, no less."

"I did nothing 'behind your back'," Jaddo said angrily. "That symbol was up there for all to see, including you. If you missed it, that's your fault. Not to mention—"

He stopped, listening, as did Brivari to the faint, unmistakable sound of footsteps approaching. Both instantly melted into the trees, their argument momentarily shelved. Scanning the area from a higher vantage point, Brivari scowled when he saw Rath and River Dog approaching from one direction, Zan and Vilandra from another, with Valenti not far behind. Rath and River Dog were somewhat understandable given River Dog's knowledge of the forest, but Zan and Vilandra should have been caught long ago. The absence of the Parker girl and her friend explained why they hadn't; the hybrids had already demonstrated a firm understanding of the concept of a decoy. The dogs had caught the wrong people.

Brivari watched helplessly as three hybrids and two humans converged upon the clearing, too close now to stop without one hearing the other, almost able to feel Jaddo's satisfaction from wherever he was in the dark of the forest. It looked like he was going to have his party after all.




*****************************************************




"I'm sorry, Michael," River Dog said gently, "but I'm not your father."

Even though it was dark, Michael made a mighty effort to keep the disappointment off his face as the impact of those words sank in. He'd been so hopeful. So hopeful. He'd spent a large part of his life without much in the way of adult guidance, and until now, he hadn't missed it. As much as he envied Max and Isabel their stable home with its full refrigerator and lower decibel level, he knew that stability came with a price in the form of curfews, chores, academic expectations, family obligations, and a host of other intrusions he'd just as soon do without. But now, having learned concrete information about themselves for the first time, he found himself desperately craving both guidance and more information, two things that couldn't come from any human. He'd been convinced River Dog was Nasedo. To find out otherwise was deeply disappointing.

"Just had to make sure," Michael said, trying to sound detached.

River Dog glanced down at the ankle he thought he'd broken, and Michael looked off into the forest. Their destination may be a mile north of here, but he had no intention of going alone. He wouldn't have admitted it to God himself, but the thought of what awaited him a mile north of here was downright terrifying, and he was now wishing he'd brought at least Max along with him. He'd been doing okay until he'd climbed into the truck with Eddie, River Dog's bad-tempered grandson. All alone and speeding into the night to God-knew-where with no one the wiser that he was going or aware enough to look for him should he not return, he'd gotten cold feet. Eddie had taken exception to the explanations he'd demanded, leaving Michael wondering if maybe he'd gotten it backwards—maybe Eddie was Nasedo? Was River Dog just the decoy while Nasedo watched and evaluated? He wondered that all over again as River Dog sat on the ground at his feet with a supposedly busted ankle. Was it really busted? Was this a test, like the one Max had faced?

Test or no test, he had no intention of forging ahead alone. Whoever River Dog was, human or alien, the fact remained that he was the only one who knew anything about them. He'd also saved his life, placing Michael in his debt, and Michael didn't like to be in debt. He'd never healed anything before, but neither had Max, who had managed to heal a gunshot wound. Granted he was hot for the victim, but he'd still pulled it off. A broken ankle should be like a broken branch, right? Just knit the ends back together. This should be easy. Kneeling down, he put his hand on River Dog's ankle and concentrated.

There, Michael thought, startled, as an image suddenly sprang to mind. The bone was indeed broken, or cracked, to be more precise. It was weird the way he could see it, could almost feel the breach, and he nudged it with his powers, unsure of how to fix it. What had Max done? He'd never actually asked Max for the details of how he'd repaired Liz's wound. Max certainly was no whiz on anatomy, so it was doubtful that genuine medical knowledge had anything to do with it. Had Max been able to see the hole in her stomach the way he could see River Dog's ankle? Did he think about it first, or did he just throw power at it and hope it accomplished what he wanted it to? Whatever he'd done, he'd done fast, just as well given the speed with which that ambulance had arrived....

Unable to come up with a better solution, Michael fired a blast of power at the cracked bone the way a welder wielded a torch, aiming it as best he could. River Dog jerked, stiffened...then relaxed. Michael released the mental torch after a few seconds, searching for the picture he'd seen before, hoping it had changed. It had.

"You can walk now," Michael said.

River Dog gazed at him in surprise for a moment before standing, cautiously putting weight on the leg. "Thank you," he said with a smile. "Now we're even."

"I don't think we'll ever be even," Michael said, feeling suddenly awkward. "Better go. Let's go."

They walked in silence the rest of the way, River Dog leading, Michael musing on the fact that River Dog hadn't expressly said he wasn't Nasedo. All he'd said was, "I'm not your father", a statement which addressed parentage, not species or identity. If he were Nasedo, and Nasedo wasn't their father, that could be perfectly true. If he were an alien, but not Nasedo, it could also be perfectly true. Perhaps he'd jumped the gun a bit on that one. Perhaps he should be more careful not to let his anxiety get the best of him and to be on his best behavior at all times because just about anyone could be Nasedo, a disturbing thought if ever there was one.

"We're close," River Dog said suddenly. "It's just up ahead."

"What is?" Michael asked warily.

"The cave," River Dog answered. "You were here before."

"Yeah, well, I wasn't in the best of shape," Michael admitted. He remembered very little about that night except the cave itself; the surrounding area hadn't held much interest when he'd run outside all upset after forgetting the most important thing he'd ever remembered.

River Dog came to a halt in front of him. "If anything—or anyone—is here, this is where it will be. This was his place." He paused. "Do you want to go alone, or shall I come with you?"

"Come with me," Michael said without hesitation, grateful for having been offered the option.

"Very well, then," River Dog nodded, starting forward only to stop again.

"It appears," he said slowly, "that someone is already here."

Michael's heart nearly burst out of his chest. Someone is already here. He was about to meet their first real contact from their own world. Don't screw it up, he told himself severely. No temper tantrums, no attitude, no repeat of Eddie in the car. This time he had to tow the line. Bracing himself, he followed River Dog through the trees.

Maxwell?

Michael had to work hard not to stagger with relief when he saw Max and Isabel standing in the little clearing in front of the cave. As much as he'd like to make contact, he really hadn't wanted to make it alone, and he'd been regretting not bringing Max along all night. Thank God it was no longer just him.

"Wait," River Dog said, looking just as confused at seeing Max and Isabel as Max and Isabel were at seeing him. "What are they doing here?"

"They came on their own," Michael said quickly.

River Dog considered that for only a moment. "All right. This is where it'll be."

"What are we looking for?" Max asked.

"Guys?" Isabel said anxiously. "What's that?"

She was staring at the ground, and a moment later, they all were. It was in the grass, whether burned in or pressed, he couldn't say. But it was clear as day, a swirling, circular imprint.

"Oh, my God," Isabel breathed. "It's the symbol from the cave."

"The white light, or whatever the hell that was, caused this?" Michael asked.

River Dog nodded. "Yes. It's a sign."

The night seemed to have gone preternaturally still. Trees, insects, animals, everything that lived here seemed to hold their collective breath as Michael, Max and Isabel bent over the impression on the ground and held their hands over it without hesitation or discussion. A moment later, it was glowing.

"It was meant for you," River Dog said softly.

"What does it mean?" Max asked.

"That he's back," Michael said. "Nasedo's back."

Their eyes met, and Michael felt a tingle of electricity that had nothing to do with the glowing swirl at their feet. He's here. Nasedo was here and sending a message. That was simultaneously thrilling...and terrifying. But then the moment passed as Max's head snapped up.

"Someone's coming," he whispered.




*****************************************************




Jim Valenti looked back and forth in consternation as his son stalked off into the forest, the very picture of indignation, torn between following him and following who he'd been following in the first place. Once again he found himself in his father's shoes because once again he was acting just like his father. He wasn't even going to come on this camping trip until Hanson guilted him into it, and then when he had come, he'd turned it into just another night at work. But it shouldn't have mattered, he argued. Kyle should have been tucked in his sleeping bag, dreaming sweet dreams without care. Frankly he should be too, but that only underscored how his being here now wasn't taking anything away from Kyle because they'd both normally be asleep anyway. That neither of them were was damnably inconvenient and a subject for another time. Right now the question at hand was whom to follow.

Voices sounded to his right, distant, faint, little more than a low murmur and almost drowned out by Kyle's angry footsteps as he stalked back toward camp. It took Valenti only a second to make his decision. He'd come this far, and if he had something to show for it, maybe Kyle would see things differently. It was only a few yards further when he emerged from the trees into a small clearing where several dark shapes hunched over the ground, one of which detached from the huddle and planted itself in front of him.

"What do you want?" a familiar looking teenaged boy demanded.

"Step outta my way," Valenti ordered.

"Do as he asks," another voice advised.

The teenager hesitated before complying, moving aside just as someone stood up behind him. Max Evans. And his sister, Isabel. And an elderly Indian man, the one who had told the bouncer to back off. He pushed past them, squatting down where they had, looking eagerly, running his hand over grass which looked like...grass.

"Something was here," Valenti said tersely. "What were you looking at?"

"We've been lost for hours, sheriff," Max said. "Thank you for finding us."

Oh, no you don't, Valenti thought grimly. They'd been looking at something, and whatever it was must have left some trace, some mark. He squatted down again, training his flashlight on the spot, then the surrounding area, looking for something, anything out of the ordinary. He'd caught them red-handed. There must be something here.

There wasn't. A minute later, he stood up, frustrated beyond belief, to find himself alone, no kids, no Indians, no one at all. "Hey!" Valenti shouted, following the obvious sounds of footsteps. "Hey! Wait!"

The footsteps stopped, allowing him to catch up with them, and they squinted as he shone his flashlight in their faces. "Where are you going?" Valenti demanded.

"Where we were trying to go all along," Isabel said innocently. "Back to camp."

"I thought you said you were lost," Valenti reminded her. "How do you know where camp is?"

"This is the direction you came from," Max answered. "We thought you were right behind us."

Valenti shone the flashlight around in a circle, confirming what he'd already noticed; it was just the kids now. No old man. Had he only dreamed him?

"Where's the other one? The old man, the Indian. Where'd he go?"

No one spoke as three pairs of eyes looked at each other, then at him. "Where is he?" Valenti demanded again. "What happened to the old man?"

"We told you, sheriff," Max said warily. "We're really glad you found us."

So that's how we're playing this, Valenti thought sourly as his flashlight revealed three placid faces. Great. Just great.

"Guerin, right?" Valenti said as the bouncer squinted in his flashlight beam. "You're the one who broke into the UFO Center. What are you doing here? I didn't see you on the bus."

"You know, it's funny how the school sponsors a 'kids and dads' camping weekend but doesn't take into account those of us who don't have dads," Guerin said. "Maybe I should sue for discrimination."

Smart aleck, Valenti muttered silently. He aimed his flashlight at Max, who didn't blink. "What were you looking at?"

"I wasn't looking at anything," Max answered.

"Yes, you were," Valenti insisted. "All of you were looking at something when I got there. What was it?"

"Okay, look, it was my fault," Isabel broke in. "I just couldn't handle those awful pit toilets. The guys were just standing guard."

"So you're telling me you're out here for a potty break?"

Isabel turned beet red, which looked orange in the yellow flashlight beam. "Sheriff, please. This is embarrassing enough without you making it worse."

"If you didn't want to use the latrine, why come all the way out here?" Valenti pressed. "You're at least a mile from camp."

"We told you, we got lost," Guerin said. "Several times. Do you want us to say it again?"

"Watch your mouth," Valenti snapped. "You're all coming in with me—"

There was a crackling noise, and Hanson's voice intruded. "Sir? You there?"

Annoyed, Valenti grabbed his radio. "What is it, Hanson?"

"We've got a father here, a Philip Evans, who says his kids are missing. A boy and a girl, Max and Isabel. You seen'em?"

"Hi Daddy!" Isabel called suddenly. "We're here! We're okay!"

Crap, Valenti thought darkly as Hanson's chirpy voice sounded again. "You found'em, sir? They all right?"

"Fine," Valenti said, smoldering.

"That's great, sir! Hey, Mr. Evans!" Hanson called off radio. "The sheriff's got your kids. They're okay. That's great news, sir," he went on as sounds of rejoicing floated over the radio. "What is it with kids in the woods tonight? We picked up a couple ourselves."

"Wait—who?" Valenti asked. "Who did you pick up?"

"A couple of girls. Said they got lost trying to avoid the pit toilets."

Valenti's eyes fastened on Isabel, who didn't blink. "Names," he said severely. "What were their names?"

"Uh...just a sec. It was...Liz Parker and Maria DeLuca. We sent'em back with Parker's father. Oh, and we also found Milton from the UFO center poking around. Packed him off with a warning. Says he's going to file a complaint because these woods are public land, blah, blah, blah. I told him the part he's on actually belongs to the Indian reservation, but he didn't seem interested."

Indian reservation. Valenti flicked the flashlight across three faces, none of which showed the slightest signs of surprise. They had good poker faces, these three, but now his having seen an Indian here didn't sound so crazy.

"I'll bring these back," Valenti said to Hanson. "Anything else?"

"No, sir. All's quiet except for UFOlogists and teenaged girls who hate latrines."

"Right," Valenti said darkly. "Do me a favor; get a fix on my position before I head back."

The radio suddenly erupted in a fit of hissing and crackling. "Hanson?" Valenti called. "You there?"

"Sorry...can't..." Hanson's broken voice said, almost obscured by static. "...breaking...can't..."

The crackling abruptly stopped. "Hanson?" Valenti said urgently. "Hanson!"

A couple of minutes later, after fiddling with the frequencies, the batteries, and the antenna, Valenti parked his useless radio on his belt and glared at the three he was supposedly rescuing, all of whom wore expressions ranging from smug to neutral to bewildered. How convenient that his radio had died just when he'd been trying to figure out exactly where they were. How terribly convenient.

"I'm gonna ask you again," he said in a deadly voice, shining his flashlight directly into Max's eyes, "what were you doing out there?"

"That's something I'd like to know too."

Valenti whirled around. "Kyle?"

"You know, it's funny," Kyle said as Valenti gaped at him. "I was on my way back to camp, all in a snit, and then I thought, why go back? Why not follow you and find out why you were following them? So please, Max, answer my dad's question. Because he's not the only one who wants to know what you're doing out here."

"We already told him," Isabel said irritably. "I didn't want to use what are loosely referred to as 'bathrooms', so I went into the woods, Max and Michael went with me, and we got lost. End of story."

Kyle blinked. "So this whole drama is over you taking a dump?"

"Okay, so I don't camp well!" Isabel exclaimed. "So shoot me! I thought I could do it just this once, that my dad and I could...oh, never mind," she said in disgust. "Honestly, it's embarrassing enough to have someone bust in on you while you're...'busy'...but then to have it endlessly discussed is just...just gross. So unless it's illegal to go in the woods, can we just drop this? Please?"

"Incredible," Kyle said, shaking his head in disbelief. "Freakin' incredible."

"Kyle—" Valenti began.

"Can we please go back?" Isabel said desperately. "Obviously I'm not the only one who doesn't like the toilets, and I really don't want that broadcast to the universe like that deputy just did with my classmates, so can we just go back? Kyle, can you take me back? Please?"

That did it. Valenti saw the look on his son's face, saw him melt as a beautiful girl with puppy dog eyes asked him for help. "Right this way," Kyle said gallantly, holding out his arm. "Just call me Captain Underpants. Kidding," he added quickly when Isabel gave him a look. "Just kidding."




******************************************************




Phillip Evans gazed anxiously into the woods for the umpteenth time before checking his watch, also for the umpteenth time. Still nothing. Finally giving in to his impatience, he marched up to one of the sheriff's deputies.

"Excuse me, Deputy...?"

"Hanson," the deputy answered. "Something wrong, Mr. Evans?"

"I was just wondering where my kids were. I've been waiting for nearly an hour. Shouldn't they be back by now?"

"The sheriff didn't say where he found them, but he did say they were all right," Hanson said soothingly. "I'll radio him again and ask how close they are."

"Thank you," Philip said, relieved. "I'd appreciate that."

"Trouble?" a voice asked.

"Oh...hi, Jeff," Philip said when he found Jeff Parker behind him. "I'm just worried that Max and Isabel aren't back yet. How far did they go, for heaven's sake?"

"Liz and Maria were pretty far out," Jeff commented. "Guess there's no length to which girls won't go to avoid outhouses."

"Yeah, well, that goes double for my girl," Philip said. "But still, if I lose my kids on our very first camping trip..."

"Your wife will kill you," Jeff chuckled.

"No, my wife will just get mad," Philip answered. "My mother's the one who'll kill me. I swear sometimes she's more attached to our kids than we are."

"Yeah, my mom and Liz were really close," Jeff said wistfully. "And now she won't get to see Liz grow up."

Philip blinked. "Oh, geez, Jeff...I'm sorry. I didn't mean to bring that up—"

"No, no, that's all right," Jeff said, waving a dismissive hand. "It happened. I'm not gonna hide under a rock and try to pretend it didn't, or expect anyone else to either. I guess I'm just...well, having someone close to you die makes you extra protective of those who are left. It's like a wake-up call that anything can happen. That's why I freaked out a little when Liz went missing, and why I'm here now. I knew you were waiting for your two, and I'm very sympathetic. It's scary."

"It was," Philip agreed, "but I think I'm a little more ticked off than scared right now. I should give my daughter a piece of my mind when she gets back. She begged me to go on this trip; what, did she think they had gleaming modern plumbing in the middle of the woods?" He sighed, stuffing his hands further into his pockets. "So what about you? Did you tell off yours?"

Jeff shook his head. "Nah. I'm already in hot water. I saw Maria giving Liz some pills earlier today, and I thought...well, you know what I thought. Turns out it was echinacea. Liz was coming down with a cold, and the DeLuca's are into all that alternative medicine stuff."

"You reached a perfectly logical conclusion," Philip said, "and it was your responsibility to make sure that wasn't it."

"I guess," Jeff allowed. "So why do I feel like an idiot whose daughter doesn't trust him any more?"

"We're parents, not friends," Philip argued. "It's our job to make sure our kids don't get mixed up in stuff they're not supposed to, and if that makes us unpopular, so be it. We're not here to be liked."

"I guess not," Jeff said doubtfully. "Although, right now, I'd really like to be liked."

"Mr. Evans?" Hanson called, hurrying over. "I reached the sheriff, and he said they're very close. All three kids should be back in a few minutes."

"Three?" Philip echoed. "I only have two. Who's the other one?"

Hanson shrugged. "Don't know. Guess we'll find out soon enough."

It seemed to Philip like another hour passed, but presently calls sounded from the woods, and a moment later, bobbing flashlights could be seen coming toward them. "Is that the sheriff's son?" Jeff asked, squinting. "Maybe he's the third wheel."

Philip's eyes raked the incoming group, with the sheriff leading, his face like a thundercloud, Isabel behind him with Kyle Valenti, followed by Max and another figure still too far away to see...but then he didn't really need to.

"Who's that?" Jeff asked.

"Ten to one it's Michael Guerin," Philip sighed.

"Who?"

"A friend of my two," Philip explained. "Diane doesn't like him. Thinks he's from the wrong side of the tracks."

"Is he?"

"Maybe. Not really," Philip amended. "He's in foster care, and his foster father leaves a lot to be desired."

"So he's here with his foster father?"

"I didn't think he was here at all," Philip said. "Guess I got that wrong. Isabel!" he called. "Max! Over here!"

"Daddy, I am so sorry," Isabel said even before she reached him. "Please don't tell mom. She'll freak."

"Okay!" Hanson said cheerfully as the lost and the waiting came together. "Is that everyone? Anyone else out there answering nature's call, or is this it for the night?"

"This is it for us," Philip said firmly as Isabel flushed scarlet. "Sheriff, thank you. Sorry for the trouble. It won't happen again."

"Glad to hear it," Hanson said. "So what were you doin' out there, Kyle? You don't have a problem with latrines, do you?"

"Just spending some time with my dad," Kyle said cheerfully.

"In the woods?" Philip said. "In the middle of the night?"

Kyle glanced at his father. "It's an old family tradition. Ask him. He'll tell you."

All heads swung toward Sheriff Valenti, who looked less than amused. "All of you, get back to camp," he said sharply. "And no more gallivanting off in the dark. That means you, too, Kyle."

Valenti stalked off, scowling. Hanson merely shrugged, but Philip and Jeff exchanged glances as they fell in step with the group. "Well, whatdya know," Jeff murmured. "Looks like we're not the only ones in dutch with our kids."



~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


I'll post Chapter 56 next Sunday. :)
BRIVARI: "In our language, the root of the word 'Covari' means 'hidden'. I'm always there, Your Highness, even if you don't see me."
Post Reply